Leaderboard

Chapter 48: Weeks rolled by after the whirlwind of Christmas and New Year's festivities. The days settled into a routine that mirrored the rhythm of a nursery rhyme, with predictable yet comforting cadence. My world, once again, revolved around the colorful chaos of Mrs. Henderson's daycare, where playtime and toddlerhood melded seamlessly. Mommy, quickly set up and allowed me to settle into a new routine. Each morning, she would walk me to daycare, the familiar click-clack of her heels on the pavement echoing the routine that had become our daily ritual. Me laying in the pram, still groggy from the previous night’s slumber as she would wheel the pram the few blocks through the neighborhood from our house to Mrs. Hendersons. The pram had transformed into a multifunctional nursery on wheels. Its presence became an integral part of my daycare experience, serving as a makeshift crib for naps and a convenient storage space for spare clothes, snacks, and other necessities. Mrs. Henderson, recognizing its practicality, gladly accepted to keep it at the daycare during the day. As we arrived at Mrs. Henderson's doorstep each morning, the pram would be handed over with the same care as a trusted family member. Its role in my daily routine expanded, much like the familiarity and routine that characterized life in the daycare. Mrs. Henderson, with her apron adorned with playful characters, greeted us warmly, ushering us into the lively haven of toys and toddlerhood. The vibrant play area, with its kaleidoscope of colors, enticed me to explore and engage with the lively atmosphere. Playtime, guided by Mrs. Henderson and occasionally enlivened by Mrs. Simmons, flowed with the energy of young laughter and the gentle hum of daycare life. Feeding time brought a daily challenge, one that Mrs. Henderson met with creativity and care. The absence of a highchair large enough for my adult frame prompted an improvisation—as she would settle me on her knee, a baby bottle in hand, as she balanced spoonfuls of pureed baby food. Diaper changes, with their routine mat, wipes, and baby talk, became a familiar part of the daycare routine. Mrs. Henderson's experienced hands moved with a grace and efficiency. The pram, a constant presence, transformed the daycare experience. When the sun reached its zenith, and the demands of the day took their toll, Mrs. Henderson would guide me to a cozy corner where my carriage would await. The pram, repurposed as a makeshift crib, became a haven for afternoon naps, transporting me into a world of dreams amidst the rhythmic breathing of other toddlers. The daycare days took on a rhythmic pattern, and one of the anticipated highlights was the daily outing for walks. Mrs. Henderson and Mrs. Simmons, with their nurturing spirits, orchestrated these excursions, turning the mundane into mini-adventures for the toddlers under their care. The routine started with the assembly of the toddler troop. The twin strollers, sleek and practical, awaited their occupants with the promise of fresh air and exploration. The other toddlers, their faces beaming with anticipation, would be comfortably nestled into the strollers, their chubby fingers clutching at toys or the edges of the seats. And then there was me, as the other toddlers settled into the strollers, I was gently tucked into my pram. Mrs. Henderson would expertly fasten the safety straps, ensuring that I was snug and secure. The pram became my mobile nursery, wheels ready to traverse the neighborhood while providing the necessary support for my infantile regression. The daycare troop, a colorful procession of strollers and prams, rolled out of Mrs. Henderson's doorstep. The rhythmic hum of wheels on pavement accompanied the lively chatter of toddlers, their excitement palpable in the air. Mrs. Henderson and Mrs. Simmons, with their attentive eyes, orchestrated the journey, pointing out birds, trees, and other wonders of the neighborhood. The twin strollers, side by side, held the toddlers who babbled and giggled as they took in the sights. My pram, slightly behind, served as a reminder of the unique dynamic within the group. Strapped down and secure, I observed the world from the perspective of a contented infant. The toddlers in the strollers would reach out to touch anything within their grasp, point at passing cars, and exchange animated observations. In my pram, I reveled in the gentle sway of the journey, absorbing the sensory experiences of the outdoors with wide, innocent eyes. As the weeks unfolded at Mrs. Henderson's daycare, a subtle transformation occurred within the minds of the parents of the other toddler. Initially, the presence of an adult sized baby among their little ones might have seemed peculiar, perhaps even raising eyebrows and prompting curiosity. However, the routine of daycare life and the shared experiences of the toddlers began to weave a tapestry of acceptance. Mrs. Henderson and Mrs. Simmons, with their nurturing guidance, created an environment where the age gap became inconsequential, and the shared experiences of toddlerhood took precedence. Gradually, the parents of the other toddler began to see beyond the initial novelty. They observed the interactions, the shared joy during playtime, and the genuine care Mrs. Henderson extended to each child, regardless of age. My pram, initially an outlier, became a familiar presence—a unique symbol of daycare life that blended seamlessly into the colorful array of strollers. The other parents, over time, started to view me as just another baby in the nursery. The coos and giggles, the messy diapers, and the shared naptimes all contributed to a normalization of the extraordinary. As the sun would dip below the horizon, signaling the end of another daycare day, Mommy would arrive, her warm smile reflecting the familiarity of our shared routine. Mrs. Henderson, with her nurturing presence, would recount the day's adventures—playtime, meals, diaper changes, and, of course, the unexpected surprises that had become synonymous with my presence in the nursery. The pram, a silent witness to the ebb and flow of daycare life, would be handed back to Mommy. Its wheels, now well-worn from the daily journey, would roll across the familiar path that led us home. The click-clack of heels, the rhythmic hum of the pram wheels, and the soft whispers of baby talk—all blending into the lullaby that accompanied our journey. And so, the days melted into weeks, creating a mosaic of memories within the walls of Mrs. Henderson's daycare. As the weeks passed at Mrs. Henderson's daycare, a subtle undercurrent began to weave its way into my toddler-like emotions—a burgeoning and distinctly childish crush on the stunning Mrs. Simmons. Mrs. Simmons, with her vibrant smile and engaging warmth, became a focal point in my daily adventures. My childish heart fluttered with a sense of excitement whenever Mrs. Simmons joined the playpen, her laughter and playful banter creating a symphony of joy. However, amidst my toddler daydreams, it was evident that Mrs. Simmons saw me through the lens of pure innocence, nothing more than an overgrown infant among the nursery children. Her interactions were characterized by a delightful mix of baby talk, playful teasing, and genuine affection. Whether she was guiding me through playtime, feeding me during meals, or orchestrating the diaper changes, Mrs. Simmons approached each task with a maternal grace that transcended any romantic notions. In her eyes, I was just another toddler under her care—someone to nurture, guide, and cherish. The affectionate pats on the back, the encouraging smiles, and the tender care during diaper changes were all gestures rooted in the understanding that, despite my adult status, I existed within the realms of toddlerhood. In the vibrant world of Mrs. Henderson's daycare, Mrs. Simmons played a central role in the daily adventures that unfolded. With each interaction, my childish crush on her subtly deepened, despite the clear and caring boundaries that separated our roles. During feeding times, Mrs. Simmons would playfully orchestrate the mealtime routine, turning spoonfuls into a delightful choo-choo train game. The exchange of glances between us felt like a shared secret, heightening the intimacy of the moment. Diaper changes became a delicate ballet of tenderness. Mrs. Simmons' skilled hands moved with efficiency, filling the nursery room with the comforting scent of baby powder. Her affectionate baby talk added an extra layer of warmth, creating a unique bond that lingered even after the task was complete. Naptime, bathed in the soft glow of afternoon sunlight, offered moments of quiet reflection. Mrs. Simmons, with her nurturing demeanor, guided me to my cozy pram where dreams took flight. In this tranquil space, my crush on her transformed into a gentle bloom, infusing my dreams with innocent sweetness. While my toddler heart may have harbored a crush, Mrs. Simmons remained steadfast in her role as a caretaker. The dynamics of our interactions never strayed from the innocent and nurturing boundaries set by the daycare environment. As I wiggled in my pram during walks or babbled incoherently in the playpen, Mrs. Simmons continued to see me as a cherished part of the daycare family—a sentiment reciprocated by the other toddlers and Mrs. Henderson. Lying in my crib, surrounded by the gentle hum of the nursery and the soft glow of the nightlight, I found myself lost in contemplation. Another day's activities at Mrs. Henderson's daycare had come to an end, and the thoughts that danced in my mind took on a more introspective tone. The realization struck me like a gentle wave – in this current infantile state, no woman, especially someone like Mrs. Simmons, would ever look at me with the potential for romantic interest. Instead, I existed in their eyes as a helpless infant, a role I had willingly embraced but one that carried its own set of emotional nuances. Mrs. Simmons, with her stunning presence and maternal grace, had become a focal point in my daily nursery life. The gentle banter, shared glances, and the warmth of her caregiving were all integral parts of our dynamic. However, the boundaries were clear – I was the baby, and she, the caring adult. The crush I harbored was a whimsical fantasy, a projection of emotions onto a canvas that could never reciprocate in the way my heart desired. As I stared up at the mobile hanging above my crib, its colorful shapes gently swaying, I allowed myself to feel the weight of my infantile reality. The truth resonated through the nursery – my regression had transformed me into a dependent being, reliant on the care and guidance of those around me. A twinge of melancholy settled in my chest as I acknowledged the impossibility of romantic connection in my present form. The yearning for affection, though genuine, existed within the confines of a nursery, where cribs replaced beds and diapers took precedence over adult attire. My fingers instinctively wandered down to the front of my fuzzy footed-sleeper, seeking a connection to a part of me that felt distant within the layers of padding. The realization hit me with a poignant clarity—this once-familiar act of self-exploration, a gesture that held notions of self-identity and maturity, was now met with a palpable reminder of my regression. Beneath the plush layers of my nighttime diaper, I felt the unmistakable bulkiness that separated me from the essence of my manhood. The thickness of the diaper served as a tangible boundary, a reminder that any touch in this region was now associated solely with the caretaking rituals of the nursery. A sigh escaped my lips, laden with a sense of resignation. The warmth and security provided by the padded confines of the diaper were undeniable, but they came at the cost of an intimate connection with my own body. The possibility of any woman, Mrs. Simmons included, showing interest in my crotch now carried a distinct context—one of changing diapers and ensuring the well-being of the nursery baby. The irony of my situation struck me, amplifying the dichotomy between the infantile comfort I found in my diapered state and the recognition that the very garment symbolized a relinquishment of certain adult experiences. As my fingers traced the padded contours, I grappled with the realization that the days of intimate connections beyond the realm of caretaking were indefinitely suspended. With a wistful glance at the nursery's dimly lit surroundings, I acknowledged the boundaries drawn by my current state. The allure of romantic gestures, of shared intimacies, had given way to a different narrative—one where the touch of a woman was intricately woven into the fabric of diaper changes and nursery care. Closing my eyes, I let out another sigh, accepting the unique blend of comfort and limitation that defined my nursery existence. The gentle lullabies continued to play, casting a soothing backdrop to my contemplation. In the hushed nursery atmosphere, I settled into the crib, acknowledging that the path I had chosen led to a destination where the nuances of adult connection had been traded for the simplicity of caretaking rituals.

Chapter 7 This was the dichotomy of a sub. On the one hand I was being ‘used’ (although I was admittedly being well paid for it): my nappy was full of shit and piss, Simon had me sat on his lap with his finger on my clit. On the other, though (and still bearing in mind I was being paid) I felt loved and protected. Now, I’m not an idiot - I’m well aware that this was a commercial transaction and that we’d go back to our own lives as soon as it had run its course - but in the moment it felt good, it felt real. One of the perks of the job, so to speak. Simon’s hands squeezed my waist, picking me up and standing me on the floor. “I want you to do a baby-dance now Louise. I want you to dance for Daddy, shaking your nappy and telling me how much you love being my baby. Remember - you’re nothing but an incontinent, helpless baby and I want to see you humiliate yourself”. I turned round to him, still sucking on the teat of my dummy, and started to dance. I figured that moving my sex and ass were the key to success here, getting my filthy nappy moving rhythmically. “I love you Daddy” “I’ve messed my nappy Daddy, I’ve done poopoo and peepee in my nappy” I rubbed the front of my nappy. It seemed huge now it was so swollen, and the feel of the soft, wet poop against my cunt was a new experience. Simon reach over and, with his left hand pulling back on my tummy, pushed my nappy right between my buttocks with his right hand, almost lifting me off the ground. My bowels were still a bit volatile and another loud, wet fart escaped me. “Dirty baby” he said as he undid his flies and pulled his cock out. “I want you to suck on Daddy’s special pacifier, baby”. Spitting my dummy out, I knelt before him and took his cock in my mouth, sucking and exploring it with my tongue. He didn’t take long to come. I pulled his cock out of my mouth and let him cum on my face. All was silent for a few moments. “Do you want to come now, Baby?” “Yes Daddy” “Come over to the bed then” He led me over holding my hand and then lifted me onto the bed. He lay down next to me and put his arm under my neck, resting my head on his chest. His free hand played with my tits, gently pinching my nipples. “Go ahead Baby, masturbate for Daddy”. My hand reached into my nappy, I felt for my clit and started to frig myself, rubbing myself through the soft poop that covered everything. People always assume that we don’t get any sexual pleasure from our encounters but that wasn’t my experience. A lot of my punters wanted me to come and, although many just ‘get off’ on watching me masturbate there were certainly some who seemed keen to ‘share the pleasure’. It didn’t take me any longer than it took Simon. Sated, I fell back into his arms.

Chapter 9 The morning after Katherine’s ejection from the competition, Becky woke up to find her diaper soaked to the brim. It was absolutely drenched with wee-wee, and when she slipped out of bed and got to her feet, it hung so heavily between her legs that she thought the tapes holding it in place might snap. She looked down at the soggy thing in disgust, but the feeling of pee sloshing about in her pants was nothing compared to what happened next. Standing up was all it had taken. Becky’s bowels lurched into life. She barely had time to do more than squeal in shock and dismay before she was doubling over and filling her nappy with yet another enormous, yucky mess. She grunted loudly as she packed her Pampers with poo-poo, feeling the now familiar rush of shame as she automatically compared herself to the stupid little toddlers she had to take care of every day at work. She knew she must look exactly like them, squatting down and making a smelly mess in her own pants. After she finished pooping herself, Becky burst into tears, as she so often did since her continence had been taken away from her. She mewled and whimpered, stepping from foot to foot almost involuntarily, as if she was trying to get away from the heavily sagging seat of her diaper as it swung between her thighs. She had to win this evil game and get back to normal! Struggling to supress her sobs, she forced herself to waddle out of her room to go and search for the Magician, trying to ignore the mess pressed against her bottom. If she was lucky, he might change her before the other girls got up, and she wouldn’t have to endure their looks of mingled pity and disgust again. Then she could sneak back and get dressed, and the other two might not even know what she’d done in her overnight nappy. Meanwhile, Abby and Madelyn were both relieved to find that they hadn’t woken up in wet beds again (or in Madelyn’s case a wet nappy). It seemed that their bedwetting episodes had just been a result of the breastmilk they’d been forced to drink the night before last. Abby breathed a sigh of relief as she got up and started to dress. She’d never be able to sleep with another man again if she was stuck pissing herself in her sleep! Her string of bachelors and married men would take one look at her in a night-time diaper and dump her immediately, and Abby depended on their infatuation with her, their gifts and generous allowances, to fund the luxurious lifestyle she’d gotten used to. Fully dressed in skinny jeans and a tight tank-top, she stepped out of her room at almost the exact same time as Madelyn toddled out of hers, the bulk of her nappy pushing her legs slightly apart. Abby had to supress a laugh at the sight of her oversexed bimbo body crammed into a stupid little girl’s dress, canary yellow this time, with a matching bonnet. She’d actually been nervous of Madelyn at first, but now the empowered feminist lecturer was just some big-titted skank dressed up like a two-year-old. She’d be too busy moaning like a pornstar and jiggling her boobs to be much of a threat in the competition. And Becky was nothing but a big, smelly baby. Sure, Abby herself had peed or pooped her pants every day since the competition had started, but that was different. Becky was actually incontinent. The girl couldn’t even change her own nappies – she was a total freak! Abby almost felt a little sad for her, since she knew that she, Abby, would be the one to win the Magician’s twisted game. She had to. And that meant Becky would be spending the rest of her days squishing around in loaded diapers, begging people for changes. Maybe Madelyn could get a job as a truck-stop whore or something. The two of them headed towards the dining room, Madelyn lagging behind because her new stripper-tits kept putting her off-balance. They didn’t speak to each other as they walked, and when they arrived they found Becky and the Magician already seated at the table, eating their breakfast. Becky was picking at her food mournfully. She was hungry, but she knew that whatever she ate now was sure to come out not long afterwards, and she’d only just gotten a change. She was sure the Magician wouldn’t be willing to wipe her butt for her again so soon. She doubted he would’ve given her one in the first place if it wasn’t for the way she’d pouted and looked up at him like a tearful little girl. She hated his stupid smirk, and the way his eyes glittered with malice whenever he saw her, or any of them, degrading themselves like that. But she hated sitting around in full nappies even more. Abby and Madelyn took seats at the table and started helping themselves to breakfast. Madelyn’s new plumped-up, pouty lips were very ill-suited to eating. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t seem to stop making herself look obscene as she tucked into her bowl of fruit. She let out breathy little gasps and moans every time her sensitive lips so much as touched a strawberry, and when she tried to take a bite out of a banana, she felt an uncontrollable compulsion to shove it deep into her mouth. Abby shot her a disparaging look as she let out a loud moan. Other than that, they ate in silence, until at last the Magician got to his feet, his dark eyes glittering once again. “Now that your cute little tummies are full,” he said, “it’s time for me to announce my third little challenge. You’ll be taking part in an egg hunt! Now I know it’s not Easter at the moment, but I just can’t waste an opportunity to send three pretty little girls toddling around the garden looking for chocolate. I’ll set you loose in the playground behind the house, and your task will be to collect as many chocolate eggs as you can before I announce that time is up. You’ll be trying to find more eggs than your fellow contestants, but you’re not allowed to steal them from each other, is that clear?” They all nodded. “What happens to the person who gets the least amount of eggs?” Becky asked nervously. The Magician grinned. “The loser will get the full adult baby treatment,” he said. “Diapers and incontinence, baby clothes, thumbsucking, messy eating, cribs and naptimes, reduced emotional control, increased immaturity. The works.” Abby felt a knot of anxiety tighten in her stomach. That sounded like the worst punishment so far by a long way. She glanced at the other girls’ bottoms, Becky’s puffy nappy bulged out from underneath her jeans, and Madelyn’s was hardly covered at all by the ultrashort hem of her frilly little baby dress. She couldn’t wear something like that. Her life would be ruined! Let alone having to suck her thumb and sleep in a crib and lose the ability to act like a mature adult woman! “Well, there’s no point in wasting time,” the Magician continued. “It’s a beautiful day outside. Perfect for big babies to run around in!” He led them out of the dining room and through a door they’d never used before. As they walked, Abby glanced again at Becky’s bulbous diapered bottom. Her nappy forced her to waddle almost as badly as Katherine had been doing, but it didn’t seem as though she’d dirtied herself yet. Abby supposed she’d pooped her pants already that morning, the disgusting girl. Abby wrinkled her nose, then she looked up as warm sunlight hit her face. The Magician had taken them outside. A beautiful lawn stretched before them, dotted with numerous flower patches and fantastically trimmed hedges. Taking centre stage was an enormous playground, complete with swings, climbing frame, a set of plastic tunnels, and an elaborate spiralling slide. Madelyn scowled at the scene, looking utterly ridiculous with her plumped-up lips forming a juvenile pout. Was that monster really going to make them run around on a playground like a group of four-year-olds? She wanted to protest, but she wasn’t sure she trusted herself to open her mouth without moaning. The stupid udders on her chest kept rubbing again her frock, and her pussy was getting wetter and wetter inside her soft, fluffy nappy. “You can’t…” she began to squeak, her voice breathy and high-pitched, but a silly little moan cut her off. “Ooh! You can’t… You can’t make us do dis! We’re not your pwayfings!” “Don’t take that tone with me, young lady,” the Magician said sternly, raising an eyebrow at Madelyn. “You most certainly are my playthings, and you’re going to do as you’re told. If you keep being fussy, I’ll have no choice but to tug you over my knee and turn your naughty tushy bright red. Is that what you want, Maddy?” Madelyn whimpered and did a little tinkle in her nappy out of fear. Her face reddened. Had the Magician given her bimbo body a weak bladder too?! Becky and Abby were given ridiculous frilly bonnets to match the one Madelyn was wearing, pale blue for Becky and pink for Abby. “To keep the sun off your pretty little heads,” the Magician explained as he fastened them beneath their chins. Then he stood back to admire the effect, smirking. “Such pretty babies!” he cooed. “Who’s ready to show Daddy how many eggs she can find?” All three women were glaring at him, but their obvious displeasure only seemed to make him happier. “Alright, little ones,” he said, handing each of them a little wicker basket to put their eggs in. “Time to begin. And remember what will happens to the girl who finds the fewest eggs.” He grinned wickedly. “Off you go!” They hurried off towards the playground. Abby ran fastest, as she was the only one not taped into a bulky disposable diaper, and she reached the playground first. She immediately grabbed a shiny green foil-covered egg from the base of the climbing frame and popped it into her basket, feeling elated. She was going to win this! There was no way she was going to let herself be turned into some absurd adult-sized baby. And she definitely couldn’t let herself be voted out. She thought of all the other punishments the Magician had inflicted so far. A daycare worker who hated nappies stripped of her potty training and forced to wear them full-time. A girl desperate to escape her tyrannical mother sent back to live with her and made to obey her every command. A proud feminist lecturer turned into a busty bimbo in baby clothes. A fashion model robbed of her ability to dress herself and forced to wear ridiculous toddler outfits. It was pretty clear the Magician enjoyed inflicting their very worst nightmares onto them. Abby shivered. What would he do to her if she lost? She still had her backup plan, she reminded herself. She’d never yet met a man who’d been able to resist her charms, not when she really wanted to seduce them, and for all his otherworldly powers, the Magician was clearly still a man with a sex drive – even if it was a horribly twisted, nightmarish one, it was still something to work with. But if she could just win the competition, that would be much safer. Madelyn’s brain became a ditzy fog as she ran across the grass, her tits bouncing about wildly inside her dress and sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body and into her nether regions. She focused as hard as she could. Eggs. She had to find eggs. She couldn’t lay down and start rubbing her tingling pussy. She couldn’t just sit on the grass and play with herself, imagining a man bending her over a bed and thrusting himself deep inside her, taking what was his… No! Focus. Focus… She toddled over to the swings, already panting a little in the heat of the sun. Her formerly tight, athletic figure was no more. Her new body was soft and curvy, poorly suited for anything other than decoration and sex. She inspected the seats of the swings and felt her heart leap when she saw a blue egg sitting in one. She snatched it up and dropped it into her basket. She could still win this. As bad as it was being trapped in baby clothes and a stupid bimbo body, things could get much worse if she lost this round. Becky was waddling around underneath the slide. Her tummy was starting to feel rumbly, and she couldn’t tell if it was because she was just hungry, or if there was another messy accident on its way. Then she spotted it – a pink, foil-covered egg tucked away at the point where the underside of the slide touched the ground. She bent over and grabbed it, a jubilant smile spreading across her face. But at that moment, her stomach lurched into action once again, and her grin turned into a look of surprise as a yucky load pushed itself into the seat of her nappy, making it bulge out through her jeans. Her mess was followed by a long rush of pee that soaked her diaper so thoroughly it was almost as wet it had been when she’d woken up that morning. Tears welled up in her eyes again, but this time Becky didn’t start wailing. She couldn’t help stomping her foot in frustration, but all that did was make the contents of her nappy shift around unpleasantly. Taking a deep, steadily breath (trying to ignore the smell of her stinky pants as she did so), she forced herself to calm down. She’d found an egg. She could win this challenge, get through the final one, and wish herself back to normal. She hadn’t given much thought to what else she might wish for. At this point, she wanted nothing more than to be a regular young woman again, one who’d never have to see another dirty diaper for as long as she lived. Her resolve steeled, she went back to hunting for eggs. The three girls continued to hurry around the playground and the surrounding flower beds, occasionally finding an egg to add to their growing collections, and spying on the others’ baskets whenever they passed to see who’d gotten more. Abby clambered up to the top of the slide, and froze. There was an egg, golden-wrapped and shining brightly in the sun – but Madelyn had got there first! She was standing over it, reaching down with one hand and groping her chest through the front of her baby-doll dress with the other. Her basket was on the floor next to her, and Abby felt a thrill of fear when she was what was inside. Madelyn had five eggs! And the one in front of her would make six! When she’d last seen Becky, toddling around with an obviously full nappy, she’d had five. Abby herself had five too. This was too close. Far too close. She felt sick when she thought about what losing this stupid egg hunt would mean. It would be even worse than anything either Becky or Madelyn had yet experienced. From the sound of it, the Magician intended to turn the loser into an overgrown baby in almost every way. The Magician had told them they couldn’t steal other people’s eggs… but he couldn’t be omniscient. Could he? At this rate, there was a good chance that Abby might lose. Becky was bound to have found another egg by now, and the Magician could call an end to the game at any moment. While Madelyn was distracted picking up the gold egg and playing with her oversized melons, Abby snuck out a hand and snatched a purple egg from her basket. Then she slipped quietly down the slide. Madelyn was gasping and moaning to herself too loudly to even hear her. Abby reached the bottom and sprinted away towards a row of hedges in case she was seen. The three girls wandered around for a minute or two more, until the Magician’s voice rang out across the garden. “Alright, little ones!” he called. “Time to come back to Daddy!” And with a snap of his fingers, the three of them appeared suddenly in front of him. “Well,” he said, looking at them with hungry eyes, “I hope you all enjoyed your little egg hunt. Now it’s time to see who’s got the most… and more importantly, who’s got the least.” He grinned horribly, his handsome features twisting in anticipation, and stepped forwards to inspect their baskets. “Let’s see. Five for little Becky. And five for little Maddy too!” Madelyn looked down in confusion. Five?! She thought she’d found six! Had she somehow miscounted? “And how many does Abby have…?” the Magician went on. Abby could feel her heart pounding in her chest as he peered into her basket. “One, two, three, four, five, six for little Abby! So, it would appear as though we have two losers today.” Abby breathed a sigh of relief. “No!” Madelyn squealed, pulling her thumb out of her mouth desperately. “I had six! I swear! I must have dropped one or something!” She felt her thick, crinkly, but dry diaper rub against her thighs and imagined having to actually use it. Worse, she imagined the Magician getting inside her head, giving her even more babyish behaviours to accompany her thumbsucking. Becky looked just as horror-struck. “Please!” she begged, tears filling her eyes again. Her lower lip trembled. She didn’t know how long she could keep it together. She thought she might go insane if she had to live like a baby as well as wear nappies like one! “Please don’t!” “But,” said the Magician firmly, cutting them off, “things aren’t always as they appear.” His eyes moved onto Abby, who felt her blood turn cold. “One of you has been very naughty,” he said, and there was a terrifying happiness in his voice. He tutted. “Such a naughty girl, Abby, stealing one of little Maddy’s eggs!” Abby felt frozen in place. He knew! “I’m sorry, sweetheart,” said the Magician, not sounding sorry at all, “but Daddy did tell you that stealing is a no-no. I’m afraid I have no choice but to disqualify you from the third challenge. And that makes you the loser.” Abby could only stare at him, her mouth open, her eyes wide and terrified. The Magician’s eyes glinted. “Time for someone to get her penalty.”

I put too much luggage into it (Sorry couldn't resist)

Chapter 98: History Repeats Itself DIAPER SHOPPING WAS an experience I would have gladly skipped if asked about it. As bad as the first training pant search had been, this had seemed worse. Every female Big in the store, age thirteen and older, looked at me and cooed if I made the mistake of making eye contact! I noticed some jealous looks, but Grandma was intimidating enough to scare people away alone. Between Grandma and Beth, as soon as I was placed in the cart seat, they had been off to the races. Two packages of a brand called Monkeez and then a nighttime version of what looked like Pampers from back home were tossed in the cart. Several packs of wipes that would fit in my backpack, along with rash cream, powder, and disposal bags, all found their way into the cart before we made our way up to the front as my stomach was growling. “We skipped lunch,” Beth said, waiting beside the cart. “Yeah,” I said quietly. As we came to the checker, I expected some taunting. Still, the projected attendant just rapidly scanned everything, and we were soon on our way back home. “We’ll eat an early dinner when we get home,” Grandma said when my stomach growled as she placed me in my seat. “Thanks, I’m starving,” I told her. Beth sat beside me in the middle seat, playing with my hands occasionally as we drove. Nikki had sat in the front and decided this weekend that she wanted to remain with us despite the safety of Grandma and Grandpa’s house. Aunt Bella, Ryan, and Shelby all joined us for an early dinner. When they arrived, Beth and I were sitting on the couch. “Cute dress, Carly!” Shelby said. I smiled at her, “I’d rather not wear the toddler chic designs?” She laughed, “So why are you?” I sighed, “Because everything went wrong with the nanites again?” Beth and I explained what had gone on that week, and at the end, she said, “Well, I guess that explains the diaper.” Shelby came over and hugged me, then said, “Sorry, but you make a really cute girl?” “Dinner is ready!” Grandma called right then, and we walked into the kitchen together. I shook my head as I ate the tasty breakfast for dinner meal. ‘Now I know where Mom got that!’ Gigantic and thick waffles, bacon, sausage, and toppings for the waffles were quite plentiful. I had to give my order since I couldn’t reach anything from the high chair I was sitting in. An observer from our dimension would probably think there were four babies, a slightly older elementary girl, and a pair of grandparents if they looked at us since Bella, Ryan, Shelby, and I were all sitting in our high chairs. “Besides this minor disaster, how’s school going?” Shelby asked me. “Minor disaster?” Beth raised her eyebrows. “This seems like more than a ‘minor’ disaster?” Beth sounded annoyed. “Well, at least Carly wasn’t adopted and turned into a tummy-time infant?” Shelby shrugged, “At least by Little standards, this was definitely only a minor disaster.” My stomach turned at that, and Beth looked like she was about to blow. I winced when I realized she probably took it personally, and Shelby probably didn’t know. “Beth,” I said softly, “Shelby doesn’t mean anything by that?” “Huh?” Shelby asked. “Shelby, we’ll talk later… definitely not the right thing to say,” Aunt Bella told her in a strained, sympathetic voice. Beth, I’m sorry. Not many people know…” I could just barely reach and gently touch her shoulder since she was sitting close and did so. She sighed and said, “Sorry, I know you didn’t mean anything, Shelby.” Shelby looked at me with confusion, then at Beth, then at her mom. “Umm… Beside that… I guess school’s going well,” I said. “We’re done filming, so we just have to edit this horror down. Since we technically still have another three weeks after this until we were required to be ‘in the can,’ we’re ahead of the game?” “Are you going to have some sort of release party? I want to see this and throw popcorn at the screen or something?” Ryan said. That at least got Beth to giggle lightly. ‘She’ll be okay,’ I told myself. We went around and talked about things, and I even learned about some of Grandpa’s latest projects to occupy himself. As we finished, I was glad to see my front was clean. Shelby’s was, too, but Ryan definitely should have had a bib on. Several dropped strawberry spots were visible! Aunt Bella, though—it was a very good thing she had a bib on! ‘Grandma must have been intentionally missing her mouth!’ I thought with a shake of my head. “Mommy, once you get Carly changed, let’s have her go through the outfits I brought over?” “I’m sure we can do that, Bella, but someone else is going to need a clean change of pants, too!” she tickled the woman who was older than my mom but seemed younger than me then! Thirty minutes later, and two changed diapers later, Grandma, Aunt Bella, Beth, Shelby, and I were in my room, where fourteen boxes were stacked in front of me. They looked like high-end gift boxes, and knowing that Aunt Bella essentially catered to that clientele, I knew there was probably some nice custom clothing inside. She’d take the time to even number boxes to go through in an order. “Go ahead, open the first one!” Aunt Bella encouraged me. “You didn’t have to,” I started to say. “Nope!” She smiled at me, “None of that! I missed nineteen birthdays with my niece!” I sighed, “Okay,” and pulled open the first box. I pulled out what seemed like a massive pile of fabric. It unfolded and revealed itself to be a green Emerson University jumper dress. She had embroidered the Emerson logo on the left chest, and I saw five dresses in the stack. “Umm… thanks,” I said. “The next two boxes go with those,” Aunt Bella said. I blushed. I was excited to finally be given gifts of my very own girls’ clothes! Still, I would have preferred my first ones not to be a university uniform! I found six collared white polo onesies and six pairs of tights inside the following two boxes. “You can wear knee-high socks,” Shelby told me, “but I wouldn’t until it gets warmer. Those will work until you reach the temperatures to be allowed the slacks.” I just numbly nodded as I then opened up a box with three pairs of the girl’s slacks, which weren’t all that different than the boy’s with the elastic on the waist to easily pull them up and down, and then the additional snappies up the crotch to also allow for easy diaper changes. ‘I think the dress is actually less humiliating!’ Uniforms covered, the other boxes included a nice winter coat, mittens, a knit cap, pajamas, some coordinated casual leggings and tops, and three one-piece girls’ swimsuits. A couple of outfits looked like something Beth or a Big might wear, which I figured would probably look like I was pretending to be a big girl… But, in short, it was a good chunk of the beginnings of a wardrobe for my new status. Especially since the underwear was bought in the store on the way home… “Thank you, Aunt Bella,” I told her and leaned down to give the only adult I knew shorter than me a hug. “You’re very welcome, Carly!” She smiled. “One more box, though!” Grandma handed me one that had been hidden somewhere. I opened it and pulled out the most infantile dress I’d seen in my size outside of Meggy’s birthday party! It was yellow, with ruffles on the sleeves and skirt. On the bodice, an endless bit of embroidery detail showed it was well made - and certainly not cheap! As I held it up in the air, I realized it was also short enough that if I wore it, I would flash my diaper in any position other than standing still. “What is this?” I asked incredulously. “Oh, we’ll call it an heirloom piece,” Grandma said. “We still have to tell your mommy that you’re her little girl now.” “And this?” “It’s identical to the dress her parents got to see her in first,” she smirked. Beth looked at me with concern. I was silent for a long moment, then I began to laugh until I couldn’t breathe. “Perfect!” I coughed as I calmed down. Beth looked at me like I was crazy, but Bella told her, “Stacy is nuts. This is probably the best way to explain things to her.” Beth shook her head, “I think you are all a little nuts sometimes,” she muttered. Everyone laughed at that! Aunt Bella said, “I’ll make you some other things in the next couple of days, and I’m sure Mommy will want to take you shopping again.” I shifted a bit, wondering what was in my size that wasn’t meant for a baby! It was late enough then that Aunt Bella took Shelby home to get some sleep before she had school the following day. Grandma took me to the living room with Beth to make the call home. “Stand on my lap,” she told me with a smirk. I sighed, “She’s going to kill me?” “You have to get home first for that,” Grandma reminded me, “and by then, she’s just going to want to hug you.” I shook my head and waited for the connection to be made, and then I saw Mom, Mama, and my sisters on the other side. “Hi,” I said sheepishly. I watched the participants on the other side of the link stay absolutely still. There was a blink from Riley. Lila and Hannah both looked at each other with mouths open simultaneously. Mama just looked like she was hit in the gut with something. Mom was the first to speak. “Mom, where have you been keeping that dress?!? I told you to get rid of that!” she blushed. “And please tell me Connor isn’t wearing it for the same purpose?!?” BETH LOOKED ON as the family that let their son leave the dimension, just like their mother, was dealing with the same thing. “Sorry, sweetie, but I did have her wear it because history has repeated itself here…” “What happened?” Gabby asked, much less calm than Stacy. Carly sighed, “I told you about our film project?” The five most important people she had back home nodded, “Well, I was playing a character that has a gender change in the middle of the film and gets adopted. Our crew used a set of nanites that the theater department uses all the time for this kind of thing.” Amanda said, “They are used all the time for changes, and according to the stats I looked up, only have an issue point-oh-oh-oh-oh-one percent of the time. Even with the professor asking me to review the code, this happened.” “Of course, it would be Connor,” Riley shook her head. “Guess we have a new big sister instead?” Hannah said, sighing. “I have rather enjoyed having one boy in the house to keep us sane, though?” “I wasn’t doing a very good job of that,” Carly told them. With that, some of the tension was broken, and Amanda explained the situation. “So you have a whole mass of that protein now?” Stacy asked, concern evident in her voice. “It’s about the thickness right now that you’d expect if he... she’d been nursing for three weeks,” Amanda said. “And growing thicker by the moment.” “So diapers for the foreseeable future, huh?” Stacy asked. “Well, it’s not the worst thing, Connor. I assume you’ve already come up with a replacement name?” Amanda had pulled Carly into her lap a long while ago, “Carly,” Carly told her. “I like it!” Riley said. “Yeah,” Lila and Hannah agreed together. “It’s just like when we played together as little girls,” Riley added. “That’s what we called you then, too, right?” Beth turned to see Carly squirm but nodded, “Yes?” “Perfect then!” “So, are you normally keeping Carly dressed like this now?” Stacy asked. “No, sweetie. I just thought it might help break the ice. Unless, of course, Carly wants to wear it to school. It’ll be a dress code violation, but she’s adorable enough they might let it slide.” Beth wished she had taken a photo of Carly’s face at that moment; it was priceless! AFTER WE FINISHED with the phone call with Mom, Beth and I had decided to sit on the floor in my room and get some homework done. Occasionally, we’d talk about something, she’d ask a question, or I’d just talk. She yawned a few times, and I realized it was getting later. Without warning, she pulled me into her lap, facing her, and felt the wet diaper I was wearing. “Not staying dry very long?” I blushed, “No, and not feeling it either?” “Well, that’s not surprising; according to your grandma, you basically ended up with at least three weeks’ worth of those breastmilk proteins?” “I wonder if their milk would do anything to me now?” I said, instantly wanting to push the words back into my mouth. She giggled, “Please don’t try and find out! While I’m sure there will be no end of nest mommies wanting to pop their booby out for you, you really don’t want to get addicted to that stuff!” “Not planning on it,” I told her. “Just thinking aloud of what else could go wrong.” She squeezed me in a hug then and gave me a kiss on the lips. “As long as I have you, nothing can go wrong enough to matter.” I hugged her then, too, as some tears streamed down my face. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” she asked me. I shrugged, “I’m kind of nervous about tomorrow, actually?” “Well, it will be a big day for you,” she agreed. “What’s got you most scared?” I shrugged, “Moving in with a new nest? Having classmates see me as a girl now? I can only imagine how the fellow exchange students will feel about that one…?” She hugged me again, “We’ll get you through all of that, I guarantee you!” I shook my head, “Somehow, I don’t think you’ll be joining me in the nest?” At her look of horror, I said, “At least I hope not.” She nodded. “I'm sorry about what Shelby said earlier,” I said after she ran her hand down my hair for a few more moments. “She didn’t know…” she said. “At least, I don’t think she does?” I shrugged, “As far as I know, she doesn’t? You’ve all kept that pretty secret from everyone? Have you ever really told anyone?” “I’ve only ever told Livy,” she told me. “Not Reila?” “I probably should at this point, but it’s not exactly the topic you just bring up?” I nodded at that. “I kind of wish you didn’t know?” I turned to look at her, “Why?” “Because it’s got to be awkward dating a woman as old as your moms?” I laughed, “The fact that you’re still willing to date me after all of this means I’ll never care about that at all!” “You know, at some point, we need to go out on an actual date…?” I looked up at her, “You’re right!” I smiled, “So what do you want to do?” “Let me think about that?” She shrugged, “I wouldn’t have risked it before. Now that I have Nikki, I might as well take advantage of the overbearing safety she offers?” I nodded. “What do you think you might want to do?” I shrugged, “I don’t know the town that well… Dinner and a movie? Some sort of show? A picnic at a park?” I hugged her, “As long as I’m with you, it’ll be perfect!” She leaned down, kissed me again, and hugged me right before Amanda came in. “Hey, kids, I think it’s time to call it a night. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” We nodded, and I watched Beth go after one last hug and kiss goodnight. After Grandma changed me out of the embarrassing dress I was still wearing, along with the wet diaper, into my pajamas, she commented, “I hope it works out for you two.” “Me too,” I said. She tucked me in, “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning, then you’ll go to your first couple of classes. We’ll go to your dorm and move you at lunch. Grandpa is going to come to help.” “ID?” I asked. “After your last class, we’re going to get your ID bracelet switched to Carly. It’s still valid right now, though.” “I’m still safe from adoption?” She shrugged, “As safe as you’ve ever been?” Sighing, she added, “Unless you are adopted, that’s always a risk, Carly.” I nodded, “That makes sense.” After a pause, I asked, “Will Lilly be okay with me coming into her nest?” “I got a message from her earlier that she’s expecting you and will have your pod all ready to go!” “Great, my crib will be ready,” I groaned. “At least they’re leaving them open now?” “True,” I agreed. “And I guess it’s not like I’ll need to get up to go potty again at night.” “No, those diapees will easily hold all you can throw at them,” Grandma said with a sad smile. She kissed my forehead, “Well, my little granddaughter, it's time for the princess to get some sleep! Good night, I love you!” “Love you too,” I replied as she left, turned off the lights, and closed the door. I tossed and turned for a long time that night before finally succumbing to sleep! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave me a comment! I appreciate all of you who have done so on the past couple of chapters! This won't happen again for a long time, but because I have some time off and have so far managed a chapter a day for the past few days, I'll offer another bonus chapter on Wednesday if you leave me 25 Likes by then! Don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter 9 - Measurement I stirred around uncomfortably, feeling something pulling me out of the sweet solace of sleep. Confused, I realized I was lying in a bed, but I couldn't remember how I had gotten there. Something was poking my back, and I reached under me to pull out the mysterious object. Holding it up in front of me, dimly illuminated by the light of the night sky and the city below through the window, I saw it was my pacifier. John had given it to me when I was getting tired yesterday on the couch. I didn't mind using it when John told me to, but it wasn't like I needed it, so I put it aside. As I collected my bearings, looking around the dimly lit toddler's bedroom, I realized that the pacifier pressing into my back wasn't the source of my discomfort. My bladder was demanding my attention, and it was urgent. I was about to climb over the railings when the snug padding between my legs reminded me of my situation, and I sat back down with a sigh. John expected me to use the diaper, and I had promised him I would. I subconsciously grabbed my plush star and held it tight for moral support as I took a deep breath and followed John's instructions. Closing my eyes, I tried to imagine sitting on a toilet and relaxing, but nothing happened. I was getting desperate, squirming in bed. The last two times, I had been sitting upright on the toilet or a chair, making it easy to imagine using the toilet. But trying to do the same when sitting snuggled up in a comfortable bed was more difficult. I tried again, but this time I also tried to push a little, and a little spurt actually escaped. Startled by it, I clenched immediately, stopping the leak. This felt wrong. The other times, John had told me to do it directly, but here in bed, it felt like I was trying to wet my bed on purpose, a thought I had a hard time coming to terms with. But my bladder reminded me that I was out of options, so I did it again, but this time I didn’t stop the flow. I felt my diaper slowly growing warmer, a little pool forming at the seat of it, but it got absorbed almost as quickly as it appeared. I sighed in relief and embraced the warmth. Not having to leave the warm comfort of my bed in the middle of the night was an upside I hadn't considered. I furrowed my brows and shook my head. I shouldn't be enjoying something like this. With a heavy sigh and confusing emotions, I rested my head back on the pillow. Still cuddling up to my plushie, I watched the stars through the window. It was still the middle of the night. Without being able to dwell too much on my situation, sleep quickly engulfed me again, with just one thought remaining in my head: What is happening to me? "Wake up, sleepyhead," John's voice echoed through the void of my mind. It felt like I had barely closed my eyes before John entered my room and woke me up. I stretched and yawned before opening my eyes, the sun was already rising and shining right on me. This wasn't a good spot for sleeping in, I figured. "How did you sleep?" he asked, standing right over me now, making me feel small. "Weird," I replied, feeling the soggy diaper between my legs, something I hadn't gotten used to yet. "How can you sleep weirdly?" he asked amusingly with a raised eyebrow, and I furrowed my eyebrows in response. "I woke up and had to pee," I said matter-of-factly, but he just smiled in response, making me blush. "And? What did you do?" he pressed. I didn't like that he wanted me to say it out loud. "I used my diaper. It was weird," I said, averting my eyes in embarrassment. He leaned down and kissed my forehead. My eyes went wide, this was new. "I'm proud of you, baby," he said, "I'll change you after breakfast. We got a long day ahead of us." And with that, he grabbed me under my arms and picked me up, holding me like a baby. This was new too. It was like I didn't weigh anything to him. He had carried me before, but both times I had been asleep. Instinctively, I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, hiding my face in his shoulder so he wouldn't see my blush. I wasn't used to this much physical affection. Being carried through the living room into the kitchen, I realized I was wearing a way too oversized nightgown, but I had no recollection of changing into it. I sighed and figured I must've really been out of it yesterday. Arriving in the kitchen, I noticed that Marge wasn't there today, and judging by the breakfast that was already served, I figured that John had made it. For John, there were a few slices of toast and a cup of coffee, and for me, there was a childish bowl of cereal and a sippy cup with orange juice. While we were eating, I suddenly remembered something that had completely slipped my mind in the turmoil of the last days. "John," I began speaking, but his furrowed eyebrow made me quickly correct myself. "I mean, Daddy," his eyes softened. "There's something I need to take care of until Monday," I said, gauging his reaction. "What is it?" he asked nonchalantly, seemingly ignoring my slip-up. "I have all my stuff in a storage unit down a few blocks. I could only afford to rent it for a week. I need to extend it or something." He seemed to think for a second before responding. "Hmmm... We're already busy today. I'll have someone take care of it." And with that, he didn't elaborate further, but my curiosity was piqued. "What are we doing today?" I asked, but he just shrugged it off. "Don't worry about it, you'll see." I furrowed my eyebrows, not being in the know about what was going to happen was kinda getting on my nerves. He raised his eyebrow at that, but didn't press me on the matter. As we finished our breakfast, I couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and anxiety about the day's plans. I knew I could trust John to take care of things, but I also wanted to be involved in the decision-making process. I couldn't help but ask one more time, "Daddy, what are we doing today?" He smiled at me and said, "You'll see, it's a surprise. Just trust me, okay?" Reluctantly, I agreed, and with a huff I followed behind him back to my bedroom. John sifted through the wardrobe for a few minutes, seemingly looking for something. My eyes inspected every piece of clothing he grabbed from it. They all looked to be oversized, but style-wise, they ranged from looking like baby clothes to dresses a 6-year-old would wear. He shook his head and sighed for every single one of them and discarded them on the ground, leaving just a few pairs of socks, tights, and the dress I wore yesterday behind. Standing nervously next to him, my anxiety grew with every piece thrown onto the pile. As I put the puzzle pieces in my mind together, the furnished nursery-like bedroom, all the oversized children's clothes, Marge commenting about having seen plenty of potty-faces, it all suddenly clicked into place. There had been other women before me doing the same thing for John. My eyes grew wide at the realization, and a shiver ran down my spine. Had he paid them too? Why did they leave? What happened to them? Why didn’t I realize sooner? Insecurity washed over me. Am I not going to be good enough? Is he going to get rid of me before the month's up? Will he hold up his part of the contract? John pulled me out of my spiraling thoughts with a deep sigh. "I guess we'll have to get a whole new wardrobe for you. You won't fit into any of these." He said and turned to look at me, his eyebrows furrowing as he saw my expression. "Feli, are you okay? You look pale," he said, concern evident in his voice. "I- I- I'm fine," I stammered, averting my gaze. John didn't need to know about my worries. It's going to be okay as long as I'm getting paid. But as I stood there, I couldn't help but wonder if I was making a mistake. I should have been more cautious before signing the contract. I should have asked more questions. But now, it was too late to turn back. John noticed my distant gaze and reached out to touch my cheek gently. "Feli, you can talk to me about anything," he said softly. "I'm here for you, and I'll support you." I looked into his eyes and saw genuine concern. Maybe I was overthinking things. Maybe everything will be fine. I took a deep breath and tried to push my doubts away. "I'll be fine, don't worry about it," I said with a bit more confidence this time, and John nodded, accepting my answer this time, although I knew he didn't actually believe it. "Alright, let's get you ready for the day then." And with that, he lifted me up again, startling me, but he quickly put me down on the changing table. I hid my face with my hands in embarrassment, as he quickly got rid of my soaked nighttime diaper and wiped me off. He did it so quickly that I didn't even have a chance to protest. "Do you need to go potty?" he asked, the nightgown hiked up over my belly button, my lower body exposed to the world. I nodded shamefully; I always had to go number 2 in the morning. A shiver ran down my spine as I realized that I hadn't even thought about it at all. But before I even had a chance to think about the implications of having to mess in a diaper, he picked me up again and set me back on the ground. "Hurry up then," he said and I looked at him puzzled. He got the hint and patted me on my back before explaining himself. "Go and use the toilet, I'll wait here." I blushed in response but nodded. Thankful for the opportunity, I hurried towards the bathroom in just my nightgown. "Good," he said and kissed my forehead, which made me blush even more, before picking out yesterday's dress and pulling it over me. He put on a new pair of white tights on me and then picked me up. "Chuck is already waiting for us downstairs." He picked up a bag from the changing table, which I hadn’t even noticed before, threw it over his shoulder and carried me through the penthouse. "What about my shoes?" I asked, as he opened the front door to leave. "You need new ones anyway, so I'll just carry you for now," he replied nonchalantly and a knot formed in my stomach. John is going to carry me out in public while I'm dressed like this? This worried me, but I decided not to dwell on it, so I rested my head on his shoulder as he carried me into the elevator. Chuck did indeed wait for us in the underground garage, and John buckled me before taking a seat beside me. "Good morning, Mr. Harrington," Chuck greeted John before he looked at me through the rearview mirror with a nod and a wink, "Miss Feli." My eyes went wide when I heard him call me ‘Miss Feli’ and I looked at John for answers, but he just chuckled. Though after a few seconds he was kind enough to not leave me in the dark about this. "Chuck is Marge's husband, they've both been working for me for years." My lips formed a silent ‘Oh’ at the revelation. That certainly explained it. "Where are we heading?" Chuck asked John as he was leaving the garage onto the bustling streets of New York City on a Saturday morning. "First, I want to make a stop at Claire's to get Feli's measurements,” John thought for a second before continuing, “then afterwards we need to head to Little's Delight." "Very well, Sir." As we drove through the city, I couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and anxiety. I was learning more about my new life and the people involved in it, but there were still so many questions left unanswered. As we arrived at Claire's, a small boutique that seemed to specialize in tailored high-end fashion, I couldn't help but feel a little self-conscious. I had never been shopping for clothes like this before, and I was worried about being seen in public in my current outfit. The pull-up under my dress also didn’t help with that. John carried me inside the boutique, but there was nobody around. However, the chime of the door was enough to cause attention, as we heard someone yell from a backroom. "I'm in the back, I'll be right out." The mysterious woman's voice said, but John apparently didn't care as he carried me straight towards where the voice was coming from. "Oh, John, what a pleasure," a tall, beautiful woman greeted us as we entered some kind of workshop, looking up from a sewing machine. "Who is this beautiful girl you got there?" she asked, her eyes fixed on me with curiosity, as she got up and approached us. I blushed crimson. Something about being in John's arms and being talked to like that suddenly made me super shy. "This is Feli," John chuckled, "I want you to get her measurements, all the clothes I had are too big on her." The woman was still only looking at me, eyeing me very closely, scanning every feature of my body. "Ah, I see," the woman replied with a warm smile, "I'm Claire. Nice to meet you, Feli." She stared at me for a few more seconds before she turned her attention back to John. "Why don't you two have a seat? I'll get us some drinks and then you can tell me everything." She gestured with her hands expressively, drawing attention to the fact that John was still carrying me. John just chuckled at that. "I'll take you up on the drinks, but we don't have all day. I can explain everything some other time." "Of course, of course. I'll be right back, make yourself at home." And with that, she disappeared through a door. John sat me down on a couch and crouched down in front of me searching my gaze, his eyes unexpectedly filled with concern. "Are you okay?" he asked in a whisper. I was in fact not exactly okay, but why was he suddenly so concerned? "How much, um, does she know?" I asked timidly, searching his eyes for any hint on what's actually going on here. However, he averted his eyes and scratched his head. There was something he wasn't telling me. "Well... I didn't exactly tell her anything about you... but..." he began, but got interrupted by Claire returning with our drinks. She had a cup of coffee for John and a sippy cup for me. I gulped and my eyes went wide. That pretty much answered my question. Claire stopped right in her tracks as she saw my reaction. "Oh I’m sorry, was this wrong? I assumed..." she apologized immediately, but this time John cut her off. "No, your assumption was correct. Once again..." he trailed off the last bit. I felt like these two had quite the past together. "Good, good. I hope you like apple juice then, Feli," Claire said and handed me a sippy cup. I thanked her and took a sip. "So does that mean the designs you messaged me about yesterday are for her then?" Claire asked John with a raised eyebrow, excitement evident in her eyes. "Yes, they're for her, but she wasn't supposed to know about it yet," John replied. It felt weird how they were just talking about me like I wasn't there, but my curiosity piqued at that. "What designs?" I asked instinctively, however instead of answering me, John pulled my pacifier from his pocket and pushed it between my lips with a stern look. I pouted at that, but I understood the message, while Claire just chuckled at the show we were giving her. I scanned the room silently while they did some small talk. There were mostly extravagant dresses or expensive-looking suits in this shop. With my current role in this arrangement, I wondered what designs he asked her about. I figured it had to be some kind of oversized children's party dress like the one I was wearing. Though, not leaving me with much time to ponder about potential dresses I would enjoy, they both soon turned their attention back to me. "Well, Feli, let's get your measurements then, shall we?" Claire exclaimed, but before I could even respond, she already grabbed my hand and led me over to some kind of stool to stand on. "I need you to take off your dress real quick so I can accurately measure you." she said as I stood there. I looked at John for help, anxiety rising inside me at the prospect of her seeing my pull-up, but John just nodded reassuringly. Shortly after, I stood in the backroom with a bare chest and my pull-up faintly visible under my white tights. I blushed crimson as Claire once again scanned my whole body, her eyes stopping at my crotch for a second. A slight smile tucking at the corners of her lips was her only reaction to that, however, before she grabbed her measuring tape and expertly measured every inch of my body. Unfortunately her professionalism didn't really help curbing my embarrassment. Once I had been dressed, John already picked me up again and we said goodbye to Claire. The drive to our next destination wasn't that long, but when the car stopped in front of the playfully decorated storefront, there was a pressing matter on my mind. "Daddy," I began nervously while we were still in the car, my face flushed red, "I need a change."

Chapter 9: Running Dry Mom’s eyes went back and forth between the sleeping bag on the floor and the uncovered mattress still covered in baking soda. Like yesterday, I had slept in much longer than intended because of how late I had finally fallen asleep after cleaning up after the fake bedwetting incident. Unlike yesterday, Mom had come to investigate why I hadn’t gotten out of bed at a reasonable time. I had woken up to the sight of her standing over me at the foot of the sleeping bag. The second night of waking up on the floor was less disorientating than the first. I knew right away both where I was and why I was there. I had intentionally peed on the bed, and Grace had helped me clean up. I stretched my mouth open in a wide yawn and rubbed my eyes. This was not how I had intended for my mom to find out about the bedwetting. I would have preferred a discreet conversation once I was fully awake rather than be wakened to her witnessing the aftermath of it. I had less control of my secrets than I thought I did. “What happened?” Mom asked. The question irked me. The answer seemed rather obvious. Why else would I be in a sleeping bag? And why else would all the sheets and blankets have been taken off of the mattress? Why was Mom insisting that I spell it out for her? I didn’t bother describing the elaborate dream I had made up for Grace last night. “Um,” I said, my gaze fixed on Mom’s slippers rather than her face. “It happened again.” Mom sighed. “I did tell you that you shouldn’t have had so much to drink last night.” That was true. Mom had caught me in the middle of drinking one more glass of water before going to bed. I had worried that it would have caused problems with being able to pee on the bed, but I still had been hydrated enough to do so. The last thing I needed was for Mom to be fixated on how much liquids I was drinking. “I was thirsty. And it’s not like that’s caused problems before.” “And it’s not like you’ve ever wet the bed before, much less two times in a row,” Mom said. “I think it would be good if you drank a little bit less in the evening.” There wasn’t anything I could say to argue back against that. From Mom’s perspective, it was a completely reasonable request. From what I could recall, Grace had been under similar restrictions back when she was a bedwetter. I would just need to be more discreet when getting extra water to drink today. There were footsteps in the hallway. Then Grace walked by, passing my open bedroom door on the way to her own bedroom. Mom turned around just in time to briefly make eye contact with Grace before my older sister scurried off. Great. Now, Mom and Grace both knew that each other knew about my bedwetting. Mom rushed over to close the door. “I’m sorry,” Mom said. “I’ll talk with your sister and make sure she respects your privacy. I should have closed the door behind me when I came to get you up.” “It’s fine. She found out last night. She helped me get it cleaned.” “Oh,” Mom said. “That was nice of her.” “Yeah,” I said. Best to get the full truth out. “She knows that I know about her past bedwetting as well.” “I see,” Mom said. “Still, I’ll have a talk with her later this morning. Did you start the washing machine last night?” “Yeah.” “Well, no one else has started on any laundry this morning, so it’s still in there. Please move it over to the dryer before you get in the shower.” Mom left the bedroom without giving me any further instructions. It was Sunday morning. That sucked cause it meant the weekend was already halfway over. The only good thing was that I only had one more week left of school before summer break. That also meant that our soccer tournament was continuing this afternoon. We had a game scheduled for right after lunch, and there would be another one early in the evening if we won. All that exercise would at least give me plenty of excuses to drink more water. I rolled up my sleeping bag and tucked it back in the closet. I stood and stretched for a couple of minutes before heading downstairs to move the bedding over to the dryer. I wasn’t super sore from having slept on the floor, but I was beginning to notice the effects of having done so for two nights in a row. <><><> Getting hydrated was a lot more difficult when everyone was monitoring how much I was drinking. My problems with getting enough to drink started as soon as I got home from the soccer match. I had gone through two bottles of Gatorade while I had been playing, but with how hot it had been during the game, I was sure I had practically sweated it all out. We’d lost three to zero in the sweltering heat, and the score would have been even more lopsided if not for some heroic saves by Angie, who was the team’s goalie. And that was the end of soccer – at least playing competitively on a team – until it was time to try out for the middle school team in the fall. There were some summers when I had played in a summer league with Angie and Emma, but with the lengthy vacation my parents had planned to celebrate my sister’s high school graduation, that wasn’t an option this year. That had been disappointing, but Mom and Dad had made it up to me by signing me up for a week-long, overnight soccer camp instead. After having taken a quick shower, I thought I had the kitchen to myself as I retrieved a plastic cup from the cupboard and grabbed the filtered water from the fridge. Still, it wouldn’t do to dawdle. I needed to drink the water quickly. I lifted the cup to my lips and tilted my head back as I began to chug down the water as fast as possible. It wasn’t fast enough. I had gotten halfway through the cup of water when I heard my sister’s voice behind me. “Not sure that’s a good idea.” The shock of hearing Grace’s voice, especially when I had been so certain that she had been tucked away in her bedroom, caused my hand to slip. Instead of continuing to pour the water into my mouth, I splashed a large amount onto my chin and T-shirt. I turned to face my sister. “Seriously, don’t sneak up on me like that.” Graced eyed the wet spots on my shirt as I wiped my chin dry on my sleeve. My face burned. It brought me back to how she had looked at me in the hallway last night when it had been my pajama pants rather than my T-shirt that had been wet. Grace grimaced a little, as if she wasn’t entirely comfortable with what she was about to say. “Look, I know from experience that, um, drinking as much water as you’re drinking right now isn’t always a good idea.” She looked around as if she was making sure no one was eavesdropping on the conversation and then leaned in closer to me. “Probably best to limit your liquids until bed unless you like waking up to change your sheets in the middle of the night.” My chest froze at that last whispered sentence from Grace. What, why would she think that I – or anyone – would like waking up to a wet bed? “What? I don’t like it.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I know you don’t like it. It’s just a figure of speech.” “But I can’t, like, not drink anything at all,” I protested. “I’m not saying that you shouldn’t drink anything,” Grace said. “But, like, chugging a sixteen-ounce cup of water isn’t exactly going to make things easier on your bladder tonight.” It wasn’t as if I could very well argue with her about that point. My older sister was the expert on bedwetting, after all. I emptied the remainder of the water from the glass into the sink. I would need to find other opportunities to stay hydrated. That proved to be difficult. <><><> Grace had helped Mom and Dad set the table for dinner. We always sat in the same spot around the table. Our parents sat on one end together, with Jackson next to Mom, so she could keep him in line. Grace sat next to Dad, and I was sandwiched between my two siblings. The glass of water in front of my plate was technically full, but Grace had also filled it to the brim with ice, so there was only about half as much water in it as normal. Not that I could say anything about it at the moment. The last thing I needed was for Jackson to find out about the bedwetting as well. He would not handle it as discretely as I had with Grace when I was his age. I desperately wanted to excuse myself from the table to refill my glass of water, but I had a sinking feeling that Mom and Dad would definitely say something about it. They wouldn’t outright tell me that I should drink less to avoid wetting the bed – not in front of Jackson – but I suspected they would encourage me to drink less, and I didn’t want to deal with that embarrassing conversation. I stared at the glass of ice as I took another bite of spaghetti, as if I could mentally make the ice cubes begin to melt a little bit faster. By the time I was finished eating my spaghetti, enough ice had melted to allow me to have one more small sip before it was time to take the dishes to the kitchen for Grace to get them washed. The rest of the evening didn’t go any better. It seemed like every time I got up to walk past the kitchen, Mom, Dad, or Grace were in sight. That was a problem. I needed them to think I was wetting the bed naturally, like whatever genetics had caused Grace to be a bedwetter was now doing it for me. If my parents thought that the bedwetting was only due to how much water I was drinking, I worried they might focus on that rather than purchase pull-ups. I managed to sneak in a few sips of water here and there, but it wasn’t nearly as much as I’d had to drink the other night. I also put off going to the bathroom. The last time I had peed had been shortly before dinner. Even without as much to drink, if I went from then until midnight, surely I’d need to pee badly enough at that point that wetting the bed wouldn’t be difficult. <><><> It was a school night, so I was sent to bed a bit earlier. I was in the middle of brushing my teeth when Mom peeked into the bathroom. “Madelyn,” Mom said. I took the toothbrush out of my mouth so that I could reply. “Yes?” “Make sure you use the toilet before you go to bed, OK?” “I will,” I replied, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice. I didn’t want to be treated like a baby who had to be reminded to go to the toilet, even if Mom did think I’d had two actually bedwetting accidents so far this weekend. I brushed my teeth for another ten seconds and then shut the bathroom door behind me. Was Mom still out in the hallway? I couldn’t tell if her footsteps had carried her all the way to the stairs or if she had just gone to her bedroom. There also hadn’t been a sound of any doors closing. That was a problem. The bathroom wasn’t very soundproof. Mom might be able to notice if I didn’t pee at all, as should would be able to hear me if I did go like she had asked. I didn’t need to pee all that badly at this point, but I did need to go enough that I shouldn’t have trouble peeing as long as I was sitting on a toilet rather than in my bed. I lifted the lid to the toilet seat, let my pajamas fall to my feet, and sat down. I had to find a way to convince Mom and Dad that none of their other methods of getting me to stop wetting the bed – limiting fluids and making me use the toilet right before going to sleep – were working. I needed to reach the point where they would give up trying to stop the bedwetting and switch their focus to limiting the damage from it by getting me pull-ups to wear. That meant that I needed to convince them that I was doing my best to avoid wetting the bed, so I would have to use the toilet now and try to figure out a way to still wet the bed later tonight. I didn’t have any difficulty in getting my bladder to release. The sound of the urine streaming into the toilet was proof that I had done exactly what Mom had asked me to. I had hoped that I’d perhaps be able to stop the stream mid-pee, giving myself a better chance to wet the bed later, but that wasn’t successful. Once my bladder started to empty, there was no stopping it until every last drop was out. I took a peek in my parents’ bedroom after leaving the bathroom. Mom was lying in bed on top of the sheets, reading a book. That was a problem. There would be no sneaking any more drinks of water tonight, not even the yucky tap water from the bathroom sink. The next two hours passed slowly. My eyes were sore from staring at my phone by the time I was certain that everyone was asleep. There had to be a better way of faking the bedwetting, but every alternative I’d considered so far had presented some sort of complication, something that would risk Mom and Dad – and now Grace as well – discovering that something was off about my bedwetting. I had to stick to faking the bedwetting in a way that looked perfectly natural. There couldn’t be any doubt in my parents’ minds that it was real. With the clock now past midnight, I still didn’t feel like I needed to pee at all, but I was determined to try either way. I sat on my knees on the bed for about ten minutes until I could barely keep my eyes open. It was the same routine I had followed the past two nights. I strained as hard as I could, trying to conjure pictures of water and rivers and streams in my head. It was no use. I couldn’t get anything to come out. My bladder was still too empty. I nearly lay down in bed in resignation, but another plan to fake my bedwetting suddenly sprang to mind. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Chapter Thirty Two Amanda looked down at John in the shopping cart. She could feel the worry on her face. “John.” she started slowly “We’re going into this store to get groceries. It’s not too busy this early, and there’s only a few dozen cars here. All you have to do is be cute, and help me figure out what you like.” John just nodded at her. He still looked a bit forlorn. But at least he nodded. This wasn’t shaping up to be the fun outing together she had hoped for, but she figured if she went straight to the strawberries that might snap him out of it. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ John knew he was being grumpy when Amanda started walking them into the store. He also knew that this was probably really bad timing to be grumpy. He tried thinking his way through all of this as quickly (and haphazardly) as he could. ‘Okay’ he thought to himself. ‘I knew I was stuck. Why am I suddenly pissed off about it?’ While he was debating in his head he saw the end of the parking lot and knew the building was close and he felt like he was being pressured to finish a thought process. So he reached over and patted Amanda on the arm. She stopped and leaned down to ask “You gonna be okay, sweety?” He nodded “I just need a moment. I’m a bit freaked out.” Her face filled his view and she kissed him on the forehead “Do you wanna talk about it?” He tried shaking his head but she was just staring at him like she cared SO much. “I don’t … wa… I THINK that….” He felt rather than saw her fingers running through his hair slowly. “Just try to say roughly what it is.” “I think …” he struggled to assemble a jumble of emotions into words “That … I … I think that I’m just really mad? Maybe just freaked ou… maybe it still hasn’t sunk in. I don’t know why I’m mad. Just that I’m mad.” Two large arms wrapped around him and a hunched over big woman hugged him to her chest. It wasn’t a bad sensation. But also didn’t really help his sense of helplessness. After a moment she got down to eye level with him again and said “I’m very proud of you?” “Uhhh…Why?” He had no idea why she would be proud of him for being mad. Her hand came into his view and she stroked his cheek with the back of a finger as she explained “It’s not easy to say what you feel. Especially when you’re confused.” He nodded like he understood. He almost sort of did. “Okay. We have to go get these groceries one way or another. What can we do now to make you feel a bit less mad, or maybe a bit more in control?” He looked down at where he was sitting. And then down … geeze he was higher up than he was tall. He knew what he wanted. “May I walk?” She looked him up and down and nodded. “On the one condition that Rupert comes with you.” Okay, weird condition, but whatever. “Yes Ma’am.” He was lifted out and stood on his feet and then Rupert was held out to him. “Okay, hold my hand, or hold onto the buggy. But don’t wander off no matter what you do. Say yes Ma’am.” He nodded “Yes Ma’am.” And that was how they walked in. Rupert under his right arm, his main hand holding onto Amanda’s right hand, and John feeling conflicted that he had to ask her to stop, but also somehow relieved that she heard him out. He felt a bit useless and dumb and confused. But somehow just being allowed to walk felt like it gave him a bit of control. Not much. But it was what was going to get. They passed through the automatic sliding doors and immediately he felt like he was looking ‘up’ at the most normal looking grocery store in the world. Shopping carts to the left of the door, rack of sales papers on a wobbly wire rack to the right. Flimsy table full of cheap … oh hey! John pulled on Amandas hand a bit and asked “Hey, what are those up there?” and he held out the hand with Rupert in it to sort of point at the clear containers. If those were what he thought they were, then this world was more normal than he expected. She looked down at him, then followed where he was pointing. “Oh. That’s some pastries. They try to sell you sweets the moment you wal… John why are you looking at me like that?” “I need to see!” It didn’t go unnoticed that she rolled her eyes while she chuckled, but she picked him up and got him up onto her hip as she walked over. John surveyed the table carefully. Sugar cookies the size of small plates. Croissants that he would have to hold with two hands, weird folded pastries filled with some sort of cheese that looked close enough to a danish. Silently, he nodded. “Okay. That seems normal enough.” He felt a pat on his back and he was slid down to the floor as she asked “Pass inspection?” With a silent nod from him, she waited like she wondered if he was going to explain anything. But when the explanation didn’t come she just shrugged and went back to walking. Clearly she didn’t understand how normal that table was. Looking through her legs as they turned right he saw generic floral display. Swinging his head back to the right, and of course up, he saw a cooler full of beverages and cheeses and those hilariously expensive looking bottles of juice. So far so good. Still obviously holding Amandas hand, his head was on a swivel, he felt like he was trying to look at everything at once, trying to find something different about this dimension. But it all seemed so oddly normal. “Oh! Can I see up there?” Very patiently, he was picked up and leaned so that he could see plastic containers of rotisserie chickens. “Heh. Your chicken looks way better than that.” There was definitely a chuckle behind him, but he was lowered back to the floor. They continued on their way with him unabashedly trying to see everything. He spotted shopping carts with Bigs pushing them. Several of them had kids, or kid-like adults in them. One woman in a dress with her blonde hair in a ponytail went by in front of them. She wasn’t paying attention to other people having to stop themselves from running into her as she payed no attention. That, unfortunately, also seemed normal. As they turned left he could see a great big wide open area with coolers that came up to Amanda’s waist. And therefore still over his head. But this area must have been a few hundred feet wide. Possibly more! “Hey umm… Mom?” he asked tentatively. “Yes sweety?” “Is this a big store?” She shook her head “No sweety. It’s sort of mid sized. I usually shop here instead of the bigger store because this one is less crowded and nowhere near as loud. I do go to the bigger ones for the sales sometimes.” Nodding yet again in almost comprehension, he said “This place is way bigger than a grocery store from my world.” Now she smiles “Would you say that it’s just over twice as big?” All he really did to respond was nod, but he let go of his hand and ruffled his hair. “Okay, hold onto the cart an I’ll go slow so you can keep up. We need a weeks worth of groceries, plus maybe some extra for one big meal this weekend. Even though we did a big meal two days ago. You’re not going to be good for my waist line.” “Not my fault.” he stated as he grabbed the back rail of the cart and walked as quickly as he could to keep up. She stopped at the obligatory wall of bread and grabbed two loaves. A few steps down was the usual section of peanut butter and assorted jellies. She looked down at him in consideration for a moment and grabbed a peanut butter and a squeeze bottle of red jelly. Then she squinted at him like she was remembering something. She turned and picked up a bottle of grape jelly and looked him up and down. He could tell that she was thinking of he and Kate stress eating three pounds of grapes the night before and almost throwing up on Aunt Cat. Time to look innocent “What?” he asked. She just shook her head and put the jelly into the cart. They continued on the way and started passing shelves with brightly colored fruit on the tops of them. This was the part of the store that he could never afford to visit consistently. As they passed between two rows, he spotted a small folding table. The table was only the height of his neck, so his curiosity was irresistible. Combined with the fact that Amanda stopped two (of her) steps away from the table, looked down at him, and then started pulling a little bag off of the roll. Well, temptation wasn’t even a strong enough word. John took five big steps and silently stood on tip toes to peek over the table to see what was on it. At first all he saw was an assortment of little paper plates with cut up bits of fruit and little snacks on it. Then he noticed a large gray hair woman leaning down to smile at him. Startled he stepped back too quickly and fell on his butt, squeaking a little as he landed on the hard floor. Thankfully he was wearing some padding. Silently the large smiling woman stood up and stepped around the table, and to him she looked like a thirteen foot tall smiling monster reaching for him. He started to scramble to get away from her, but a large hand closed firmly around his left upper arm and pulled him upright. His fight or flight reflex was swinging back and forth between flee and take a swing faster than he could process. He was rotated slightly and another hand patted his butt and he felt the top of his diaper being pulled back. THAT snapped him out of it, and he croaked out “Don’t touch my butt!” as every single muscle in his body tensed up like a steel cable, and Rupert fell from his hand. If the woman would have tilted him he would have kept the same pose, he was so tense. As she said something to him softly, she was pulling him closer. His fists were balled, his body was tense. He had a plan of escape. He was gonna punch her in the boob as hard as he could and cheese it to hide behind HIS giant. As he was being pulled within swinging range he heard a shout from behind him “JOHN. TAYLOR.” Oh shit. She used his full name. John looked up at the woman. Then over his shoulder at his big. Then he took his own posture into account. Think fast think fast think fast. He went limp and made grabby hands trying to reach for Rupert. That worked for the big that was holding him because he heard her say “Awww” and she stood up, lifting him up onto her hip with a sense of familiarity like she had lifted hundreds of people his size throughout her lifetime. She didn’t seem like a big monster. But she didn’t smell like his big. Not wrong, just not right. Amanda scooped up Rupert an stood with her arms crossed, tapping her foot while she stared at him. Amanda looked mad. “John. I told you to hold either the cart or my hand. Why did you let go?” The older woman holding him came to his rescue by saying sweetly “Oh Mommy, don’t be too hard on him. He just saw a table that wasn’t too high for him to see and he was curious. He only let go for ten seconds.” Then the woman holding him looked down at him and said “You were going to go right back to your Mommy, weren’t you little boy?” John just nodded. “Uh huh” Amanda interrupted. “Thank you for helping him up Ma’am. He’s only been in our dimension for a week and he’s still a bit afraid of all the big changes” After a shuffling of a john shaped rag doll from one persons hip to another, Amanda looked at John expectantly and then nodded toward the woman. “John. Are you going to say thank you to this nice woman?” His brows furrowed, he was still mad that she touched his butt and looked in the back of his diaper. But he also knew he was about to get himself spanked. His face turned red, and he didn’t know if it was because he was mad, or because he was embarrassed. Amanda seemed to know some of what was going on in his head. “John. Take a deep breath. Use your words. Your words John. Nothing else. Just your words. Words.” Okay. The redness was embarrassment. Looking over he mumbled “Tha...Thank you Ma’am.” “Clearly.” Oh, she had the tone. John cleared his throat and said more clearly “Thank you Ma’am.” but still not able to look her in the eyes. “Awww, that’s okay sweety. You just fell down and needed some help up.” The woman seemed to have either not noticed, or been completely oblivious to his previous body language. The way Amanda was holding him, the tension of the fingers on his thigh… yeah. She noticed. “Well, thank you very much for helping him up. He will absolutely learn his lesson and not let go of the cart, because he will be spending more time IN it.” John slumped as he sighed. “Oh Mommy, don’t be mean to him. Here, let Nana Claire give him a treat!” John looked over at the seemingly nice woman, and then up at Amanda. It was his turn for raised eyebrows. Amanda still had something to say “I don’t know if he deserves it at the moment.” “Well, you are his Mommy, but I have samples of fruit and chocolate. And if he’s new here, then we get to find out what he likes together!” He could FEEL Amanda soften against him. He looked over at her and she winked at him. This Nana Claire woman was good at getting samples into littles, even if she was oblivious about other things. “Okay.” Amanda conceded “But you’re still in trouble, Mister.” Amanda carried him the whopping one step to the table so he could see, while the self proclaimed Nana Claire sat back on her stool. As he looked at the small (to them) table he saw a variety of colors. He didn’t know most of these things. Nana Claire gave John a little finger wave like you would a small child and then smiled to Amanda “So how did you wind up with your little bundle of joy here?” Amanda softened slightly as she explained “I found him out in the woods. Well, my dog did. He wandered into a rift and then got lost.” “I..” John started, but he stopped as Nana Claire talked over him. “Oh my! The poor baby must have been so scared! Luckily he has a Mommy to keep him safe!” He looked up, Amanda was smiling a little now. Nana Claire was good. Nana Claire soldiered on “So you haven’t had your baby long, do you know what kind of things that he likes to eat yet?” “I ca..” John stopped as he felt a firm pat on his thigh. Amanda answered for him “So far I know that he loves raw sweet peas, grapes, he tolerated the sweet tomatoes, he traded another little for all of her olives, and he goes wild for strawberries.” “But I…” He tried again. “Well! What a great little eater!” Nana Claire talked right over him. Not on purpose, but like she didn’t know he was capable of words. Amanda patted him on the thigh like she was trying to get his attention as she continued the conversation. “Part of what I hope to do today is get a variety of fruits and veggies to see what he likes.” “Ve…” As Nana Claire spoke like he wasn’t there again he couldn’t help himself, he leaned his head back, rolled his eyes and flopped his head forward onto a boob. As the conversation carried on he mumbled into Amandas chest “I just want an apple.” He was listening to the conversation, but only halfway. He mumbled a few random things into the boob he had his face in. “I ate an entire ostrich.” was one of them. And “I killed all the dinosaurs. They were delicious.” was another. After a few minutes of being talked over, literally and figuratively, Amanda rotated him and pointed at the table. Nana Claire had a handful of plates pushed to the front of the table and she was smiling at him like she was looking at an infant. Happy, bubbly, vacant. “Here you go, can you be a big boy and try these for us? Mommy told me some things you like and I bet you’re going to love all of these things.” John looked down at the tiny paper plate with some little cube of pale yellow fruit on it. He just knew he was going to hate it because it was coming from Nana Claire. With a look up to Amanda it was obvious at a glance that this fruit was going in his mouth one way or the other. He huffed. “Aww, new littles are shy. But you trust Nana Claire and you’ll be very happy that you did.” John gave her the best fake smile he could as he leaned back and reached across with his left hand and picked up the little cube of pale yellow. “That’s called a mango. Can you say mango?” John just shook his head and said “Nope.” and then popped the fruit from another dimension into his mouth before anyone could catch on that he was obviously being snarky. As he bit into the juicy cube, he stopped moving. His brain had to reset. That’s not a Mango. Mango shouldn’t taste that good. It was as though the inside of his mouth was filled with sweet liquid and slightly crunchy fruit. His brain caught up with his taste buds and he started chewing faster. The two bigs read him like a book because before he could swallow. By the time he was done Amanda had taken Rupert, put him into the buggy and gotten him his sippy cup and said “Drink some water.” They didn’t even ask how he like the mango. They just assumed that he did because he ate it like he was starving. After a few pulls of water Amanda held up a yellow square that was obviously pineapple. There was no way that was … it got closer to his mouth and he tried giving her ‘the look’ but this was her world and that was about to be his bite of pineapple. Fine. Of course Nana Claire had to chime in to help “Don’t worry sweety, you like sweet things and tart things. You’re gonna love that.” GOD HE WANTED HER TO BE WRONG. John took the bite of Pineapple as indignantly as he could manage. And just like the Mango, it was delicious! Bit tart on the follow which made his eyes cross briefly, but other than that amazing. He was made to drink more water and when he saw a blueberry coming at him he didn’t wait, he reached out and grabbed it and popped it into his mouth like a piece of candy. It tasted sweet and just a bit tart and the only thing that spoiled it at all was that Nana Claire said he would love it. He wanted her to be wrong so badly. Next was a piece of banana that had been cut in half to make a semi circle. Nana Claire said “Now Mommy, your little boy may not like the banana. But if you want, I’m sure he could try it like a big boy and find out for sure.” As the banana came at him he leaned back. It came closer still and he twisted to lean back a bit farther. As it got right to his mouth he willed his spine to go limp so he could bend upside down. It didn’t work as the bite of banana went into his mouth. He closed his eyes and tried not to make a face as he chewed it. The sweet flavor was fine. But the texture in his mouth going from firm to goop in a few chews made him stop. He wanted to spit it out. He wanted to spit it into orbit. He wanted to untaste this bite of banana. He wanted to send the banana through a rift so it would be someone else's problem. As he finally forced himself to swallow the bite, he didn’t even care how obvious his distaste was on his face or in his mannerisms. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Nana Claire nod “Well, it’s impossible to know for certain what our little babies like until they try it. He obviously does not like the banana.” A pox upon her for being right. Just as he finished taking some water out of his sippy cup, and before he could mouth off to her by shouting ‘Ya think!?’ he looked over and Nana Claire had left her stool and she was smiling at him holding a piece of strawberry out on a toothpick for him to take directly from her instead of from his own Mommy. That’s not fair. Nana Claire is good at this. Mean. Totally ignored him, but somehow actually did manage to read his body language. Which means that she knew full and well that he was scared and wanted to lash out earlier. But here she was offering him strawberry. He realized that she could indeed read him like a book as she said “Don’t worry, Nana Claire can tell what you like.” Begrudgingly he took the bite. Oh it was heaven. It was oh so sweet in just the right ways. It was just barely tart on the end. Juicy did not begin to describe it. It was perfect. Almost worth this batty dimension for more of these. Almost. He visibly relaxed. “Now!” Nana Claire, dismissive and mean and wonderful saint of strawberry procurement continued “I believe in saving the best for last. Mommy, is it okay if your baby boy has a piece of chocolate?” Amanda squinted down at him and asked softly “Do you want a piece?” Of course he nodded. It’s chocolate. So Nana Claire showed Amanda the packaging of the candy bar and gave her the whole sales pitch about how ‘Bigs don’t like sweets, but littles do. And this chocolate is made just for littles by people that love them.’ yada yada yada. Nana Claire opened up the little container with the samples of chocolate bar and instead of giving him a tiny piece, she got an especially big chunk and handed it to him. He had to take it with both hands. “Thank you Nana Claire!” He said without any prompting from either big. “Oh there’s his little voice! You are most welcome.” Of course -now- she could hear him. He would be more indignant, but he had a huge chunk of chocolate. One cautious nibble of it and he was sold. It was so good it tasted like drugs and addiction in one sweet sweet package. John was deposited into the shopping cart and Amanda and Nana Claire went around gathering up some fruits behind him. He heard something about “This looks like an apple but tastes like a grape” and honestly it didn’t matter, he had chocolate. Eventually they were done in the produce section and his fingertips were covered in chocolate. He didn’t really remember the last few minutes. Not did he felt the need to. As Amanda wiped his hands and mouth with a baby wipe he said “Mom?” “Yes sweety?” “Can you please tell her that I’m sorry that I got scared?” With a nod, Amanda turned and said “Nana Claire, John says that he’s sorry for getting scared earlier.” Of course she heard it from another big, Nana Claire smiled at him and said to Amanda “Oh that’s perfectly okay Dearie. He’s just new here and he hasn’t learned that the bigs know better. He’ll learn how much he needs to depend on us in no time, I promise.” With the two bigs nodding at each other, Amanda turned and pushed the cart away, with him now not only seated in it, but buckled in for good measure. His walking in the store privileges were obviously gone for the moment. “May I walk some more?” “No you may not.” He looked down at her feet as he said softly “Okay.” From there the rest of the shopping trip seemed to be comfortingly ordinary. Rice, beans, dry goods all went into the buggy behind him. He started to feel a bit giggly for some reason. He had no idea why, but when Amanda showed him a box of what was obviously a version of mac’n cheese shaped like little animals, he started having a giggle attack. Since he had been good since that incident two packs of marshmallows went into the front of the cart with him. He knew a bribe when he saw it. All went great and he was even tolerating having to twist around to see what groceries they had just passed. For some reason he started to enjoy putting his hand on top of hers when she was pushing the shopping cart. It made him smile. While they were in the cooler section and Amanda was reading the nutrition labels of various juices marketed for littles his stomach started to feel bubbly. It did not feel normal and the bubbles were not moving up. While he was focusing on the odd sensation a woman with a very familiar seeming haircut walked up behind Amanda and opened the cooler next to her, hitting Amanda with the door hard enough that Amanda said “Hey!” The rude woman said “Well, watch where you’re standing.” Amanda just let it pass with a harrumph. John saw her hit his Mommy with a door. And in his current state that set him off. John grabbed and launched a bag of marshmallows at the womans head. The bag just hit her and fell to the ground. It was like throwing a pillow at a giant golem. But it got the message across. The rude woman looked at him indignantly “Hey! You little turd! Don’t you know better!” Amanda turned and said “Hey! You don’t yell at him. You upset him in the first place.” “Well, certainly SOMEONE needs some mittens.” John started to chime in “Don’t hit my Momma!” but he stopped. For reasons that John could never explain, suddenly he didn’t have an urgent need to go. He HAD to go. The churning immediately turned to cramping and he grabbed the handle of the cart with a pained look on his face. He tried with all his might to stop it. But he may as well have been trying to stop a landslide with willpower alone. This did not feel normal. It was torrential and he couldn’t breathe as his entire abdomen convulsed to expel something that it wanted out of him more urgently than it wanted anything else. No movement should be this immediate, this liquid, and certainly not this foamy. It felt wrong in every possible way. John was trapped in the shopping cart and he tried desperately any way he could to pull himself up and take weight off of his bottom. It was beyond gross. And what was worse he had no choice or any chance. The woman had been prepared to scream at him and Amanda more, but while John sat there in the cart freaking out and obviously messing himself she stopped and stared. After a moment she covered her nose and said “Ugh. Littles!” and power walked away like she had anywhere else to be. All John knew was that it still hurt so much and more came out of him. It was too much. He was never one to cry easily, but he was also not prepared to be in another dimension and helplessly mess himself with the force of an upside down volcano. John started crying. And for some reason his emotions felt like they were dialed all the way up, so when he started crying he started CRYING. He didn’t even notice Amanda put the marshmallows back into the cart and start quickly walking away without saying a word. He barely noticed walking past over a dozen Bigs, all of whom looked at him and said some variation of “Awww, poor baby.” He was still crying when she unbuckled him. He was still crying when he was carried into the women's bathroom. He was certainly crying when he was laid down onto the changing table. His shoes were pulled off. His pants were peeled off. Amanda was talking to him softly, shushing him and trying to calm him down while she worked. He didn’t even register when she buckled a strap over his chest and ran across the bathroom to get several paper towels and put them under him and start wiping off his back and belly and legs. He started slowing down as she peeled the gross diaper off of him and saw what she had to work on. “Whew. Baby this is … a lot. Hold still for Momma.” Six paper towels and a dozen wipes later, she was going to great lengths to get everything off of the changing table and tilting him up to scrub underneath him. It was easily five minutes of dedicated work on Amanda's part before she had him in a fresh blue diaper. When she was finally done changing him, he was out of tears. He turned his head sideways as she went to the sink and turned his pants inside out, scrubbing them as best she could with hand soap and rinsing them under the faucet. After wringing them out as thoroughly as she could, she tried the hand drier on them. After a minute of the loud fan running she seemed to give up and walked back over to unbuckle him and picked him up into a big hug. She spoke softly as she asked “Are you feeling better now that you’re clean?” He nodded yes into her neck. “Are you out of tears? Do you need to cry any more?” He shook his head no into her neck. “Do you know that I love you?” He nodded yes into her neck again. “Why did you throw the marshmallows at that woman?” “Because she hit my Mom with a door.” There was quiet for a moment as he felt her hand stroking his back some more. Eventually she spoke again “Would you like to pick a pack of cookies?” Of course he nodded again.

I put the key in the ignition and fired it up. Seriously, Metformin has caused diarrhea, which at times is uncontrollable.

When I’m without the foley, I can hold it for a period of time, but usually leak for 15-20 minutes after using the bathroom. I became a foley user after extreme urinary frequency and all the OAB meds weren’t working. The Urology office recommended I go to the ER and get a foley inserted. I slept through the night for the first time in weeks. I’ve been a foley user ever since.

Last night I wetted my diaper during my sleep. There have been times. I thought it happened, but was unsure. However, last night I went to bed with a dry diaper on and have woken up with a very soggy diaper.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-One: Halloween When Katie was woken up bright and early the next morning, she tried to figure out when she went to bed. The last thing she remembered was watching ‘The Lion King’ on the TV. She wasn’t sure what time it was, but Daddie was rushing her like they were running late. She looked outside to see that it was still quite dark outside. Before she could blink she found herself in a dry diaper and an orange and black dress with a cat and a pumpkin on the front of it. During a quick breakfast in the high chair, Daddie braided her hair into pigtails, and soon, her ears were being tickled by the ends of bows again. After she was done, she was led to the car and strapped in. Turning to the ever-present car activity bag, she grabbed the book to read it to pass the time. “Pumpkin, I have court later this morning. I will pick you up at seven after your Chem Lab. Find or call Tiffany or Allison if you need a diaper change today,” Daddie instructed while they were on the road. When they got to Katie’s first class of the day, he let her out and then handed her the princess backpack. “You will find your phone and ID in the front pocket. Remember to find Tiffany or Allison if you need a change. I love you, Buttercup,” he told her. “I love you too, Daddie. No keys today, again?” she asked as she hugged him. “No need for them. You will be staying again at my house tonight.” “Okay, Daddie,” she said as she went into the class building. ~o~O~o~ At the usual time that she ate lunch on Tuesday, Katie walked into Reynolds Dining Hall and showed her ID to the student checking IDs at the door. They and quite a few people today had treated her like the little girl she was dressed like. Truthfully, it felt right to be treated that way, so she didn’t mind it. “You look so realistic. I thought you were an actual little girl. I was trying to figure out why you were eating at this dump,” the girl behind her in line told her when she happened to see the ID. “Thank you,” the regressed girl said loudly before whispering to herself, “I think,” before hightailing away to get food. After she got her food, she took her tray to her cluster's usual table, where she found Tiff, Ally, and a few other girls. “Hello, girls,” she said, which was rewarded with greetings in return. She hadn’t been eating long when Mrs. Schneider came and sat next to Katie, “Little Katie, you have been dressed adorably again today.” Jumping because she hadn’t expected Laura’s Mommie, Katie said, “Thank you, Mrs. Schneider.” “I tried inviting you to trick or treat with Laura tomorrow, but I understand you have prior commitments and will be trick or treating in Riverville.” “Yes, Ma’am, I will be trick or treating with Stacy tomorrow. I did brownies with her yesterday, too.” “Oh, you do Girl Scouts?” “Not really, Ma’am, I would like to, but unless someone is willing to drive two hours every Monday or I find a local troop that is willing to accept a nineteen-year-old seven-year-old, that is just a pipe dream.” Mrs. Schneider, grinning like the Cheshire Cat, said, “Let me work on that, Princess. I will tell Laura I saw you. Enjoy your lunch,” and with that, she walked back towards the kitchen. After she was gone, Katie turned to her roommate and adoptive sister, “Daddie says I am supposed to tell one of you when I need a change.” “Would you like one, Princess?” Tiff asked. “Please.” “Let us finish our lunches, and then I will change you. I think I will change you into a kitty cat … no, a bunny rabbit … no, a puppy dog … I can’t make up my mind. I better do that quickly. Katie just stuck her tongue out at her big sister and jumped when Ally tapped her under the chin in punishment. ~o~O~o~ Late afternoon, Katie had some time to kill before dinner, so she headed back to her dorm cluster, to kill time. She found a few of her cluster mates hanging around in the common room. Heading to her dorm, she found it locked, which she found odd. It was odd because Ally was usually in the room doing homework at this time on Tuesday. She headed to a couch to do her homework to kill time instead. ~o~O~o~ Just before dinner found Katie talking to her big sister in their dorm room. She mentioned, “I haven’t seen Ally for the last hour. I am hoping to get in my dorm room. Daddie won’t give me my keys, and I forgot my lab coat when I packed Friday,” while Tiff was typing on her computer. Soon, there was a knock on the door, so Tiff said, “Come in!” Ally walked into the room, and went over to where Katie was sitting and handed her the requested lab coat, said, “A little birdie told me you needed this, Princess.” “Where have you been, Ally?” Katie asked. “Doing homework like a normal little girl.” “I found the door locked earlier.” Ally slowly, as if trying to come up with a believable answer, said, “I didn’t want any distractions.” Tiff, as if she was trying to change the subject, mentioned that it was time to go to dinner, loud enough for the cluster to hear. With that message delivered, everyone headed towards the dining hall, leaving Katie with no choice but to follow. ~o~O~o~ After her lab, Katie was waiting outdoors for Daddie to pick her up at the prearranged time and place. She wasn’t waiting long before the blue Escalade pulled in front of her, with her daddie behind the wheel. Katie was a bit confused when Daddie helped her into the driver's side back seat instead of the normal side of the car. She found a pink car seat behind the opened door instead of the bolster that normally sat on this seat. Taking a moment to look towards where she usually sat, she found Stacy strapped in her lavender car seat. “Hi, Sis. Have you decided to tag along to pick me up?” Katie asked as Daddie strapped her in her own car seat. “Yes, Sis, I wanted to see your college,” Stacy answered as Daddie got in the driver's seat after putting Katie's backpack in the back. Nodding toward Stacy, Katie quizzed her Daddie, “When did the second car seat appear, Daddie?” “I bought it today since some girl keeps wanting to sit in yours, and I prefer you a bit more secure,” Daddie replied. They were soon on the road, not that the two girls in the backseat noticed. They were busy talking about both of their respective days. When they were back at Riverville, Daddie dropped Stacy off at her house, before pulling in the garage. He told his daughter, “After I get you dressed for bed, you have an hour and a half to do homework and/or play.” “I did all my homework while I was killing time before dinner, and my lab doesn’t have homework, Daddie,” she said as she followed Daddie upstairs. ~o~O~o~ The next morning, Halloween, Daddie woke Katie up bright and early in order to dress her in her costume before taking her to her class. After making sure her bottom was dry, Katie was dressed in a Little Bo Peep from Toy Story costume, complete with the ruffled underpants. “Okay, my little toy. Let us get some breakfast in you so you won't be late for class.” In the kitchen, Daddie pulled out a regular chair for her and put a bib on her after she sat down on it. As she started eating her bacon and eggs in front of her, Daddie began to braid her hair. “You are done, sweetie?” he asked when she stopped eating. Nodding, she answered, “Yes, Daddie.” She no sooner had said that when he started attacking her face with a wet whip after turning her chair sideways. He continued by putting an exaggerated amount of blush on her cheeks before doing her lips and bit of mascara. Stepping back to check his handiwork, he said, “It will do. Sara or the girls could do better, probably.” She found a matching bonnet being tied around her chin before he helped her put black Mary Janes on her feet. He helped her into the car seat once they got to the car. He had to really scrunch up her costume in order to get the harness to buckle. While she was looking for something to keep her busy in the car activity bag, Katie noticed that the other car seat was missing. After he got in the car, she asked her daddie, “Daddie, where is the other car seat?” “I took it out. We need that seat later, Sweetheart,” he replied as he drove out of the garage. He continued, “I will again be picking you up at twelve thirty today, sweetie.” ~o~O~o~ Allison was waiting for them outside the English department building when they drove up. Daddie hadn’t been stopped long when she opened the door and released Katie from the harness. After straightening the costume skirt, she accepted the regressed girl’s princess backpack. “I love you, Sweetheart. I will pick you up at twelve-thirty. Behave yourself,” he said while giving his daughter a hug. “I love you too, Daddie, and I am an Angel,” Katie replied, which caused Daddie and Ally to reply with coughs. Pouting towards Ally, Katie asked, “What are you doing here?” “Babysitting a seven-year-old,” Ally answered as she took her regressed roommate's hand. Following her roommate toward class, Katie replied, “Oh!” ~o~O~o~ After Katie’s last class, she waited outside her classroom building for Daddie to pick her up. Soon, the blue Escalade parked by her, but she was surprised when Tiff got out of the passenger seat. “Come on, Little Bo Peep. Let's get you into your car seat so we can go get lunch,” Tiff told her little sister as she helped Katie into the car. After both girls were in the SUV, Daddie drove away towards a restaurant. “I like your costume, sweetie,” the hostess told Katie before addressing Tiff, “an adult menu and a kids menu?” “No, two adults and a kids menu, please. He is parking the car.” ~o~O~o~ Half-past two, Katie was doing homework in her big sister's room when she finally realized that someone should be in class. Where was that girl who was playing hooky? About fifteen minutes ago, she had stepped out with a large carrier bag and headed to another room. Katie didn’t have that thought for long when Tiff walked into the room wearing a dress straight out of the Civil War. The dress silhouette looked like all the correct underpinnings were under it, too. “Sis, you make that re-enacting dress? It looks very nice, too.” Tiff sat next to her little sister on the bed, and as she was squeezing the padding, she said: “No, I left my re-enacting dresses at home, I borrowed mine and our mystery guest's dress from the Theatre Department.” As the big sister was making the little sister lie down for a change, the younger one asked, “Shouldn’t you be in class?” “Yep, I should be, but I am skipping today, sweetie. Don’t you get any ideas!” Tiff said as she changed the regressed girl's bottom. Soon, Daddie, who had been doing work in the common room, knocked, saying it was time to head towards Riverville. With that cue delivered, Tiff helped Katie stand up from the bed and grabbed both of their backpacks. Taking the little girl's hand, she followed Adam towards the car. Katie wondered who the mystery guest could be when they left without the guest. She watched Daddie drive across campus before they stopped outside the Mathematics building, where it appeared another Civil War lady was waiting for them. After the lady got in the car opposite her, she noticed it was Allison. “Nice dress, Ally,” Katie told her roommate. “I still like your costume, too, Bo Peep,” Ally replied. ~o~O~o~ When they got to Adam’s house, Ally wasted no time making an early supper of beef & noodles. After the little blended family had their fill of the delicious meal, the older girls refreshed their makeup before Tiff turned to refresh Katie’s makeup. At about five, the Civil War ladies led Katie across the lawn to Bullard's house. After knocking on the door, Katie said, “Trick or Treat,” to the responding Auntie. Auntie let the three girls into the house after dropping candy into Katie’s pumpkin. “Nice costumes, girls, you two would be right in place in a Civil War re-enactment,” Auntie told them. Tiff replied, “Truthfully, these dresses wouldn’t be allowed at a re-enactment because they aren’t historically accurate. They are really designed for a play instead.” Katie looked around and noticed no Stacy, so she asked, “Where is my best friend?” “She is a bit busy in the little girl's room. She will be back in a second.” Katie just responded with a blush, not that you notice it behind all the blush on her face. Stacy took that moment to walk into the room, saving the regressed girl from her embarrassment. The grade-schooler was wearing a faithful copy of Jessie from Toy Story costume, complete with the hat. Auntie spoke to the two young girls, “Allison and Tiffany are going to take both of you trick-or-treating. Stay with them, and the same rules apply that you had at the Trunk ‘n Treat. You cannot eat any candy, either, before Adam or I inspect it.” With the instructions delivered, the four girls headed out to trick or treat, with Daddie’s house the first stop. ~o~O~o~ A couple of hours later, when the girls were tired and doors with lights on were getting scarce, the little costumed group headed towards Stacy’s home. The two girls hugged goodbye before they split up, and the rest of them headed towards Daddie's house. Soon, Katie found herself in the bathroom, where Tiffany gave her a bath. After a short time to play in the tub, followed by scrubbing to make sure she was spotless. After she was dressed for bed, the regressed girl had a short time to play or watch children’s television before being tucked in bed.

Chapter 6 “Let’s get you undressed Louise - babies don’t need to be clothed in a warm room like this and Daddy needs to be able to see your nappy.” He took all my clothes off leaving me naked apart from the full and very babyish nappy before sitting me on the floor. “You’re not allowed to stand, you’re not allowed to crawl without my permission. You can scoot around on your butt. This’ll remind you that you’re nothing more than a dirty baby with no control over anything. You can watch some TV while I prepare your bottle” He switched on the TV and selected the Tellytubbies for my ‘entertainment’. I shuffled across the room on my bum as instructed and found that he was right: this really reinforced my situation! As I generally preferred the submissive role this was not without precedent, but it was certainly right up there. I felt dependent on Simon as my Daddy, I was humiliated and vulnerable. I also, I have to admit, felt pretty horny! My bowels were still settling down. An involuntary fart, loud and wet, escaped me. Daddy looked round and smiled. He was warming a bottle of Cow & Gate ‘Ready to Feed’ First Infant Milk. When he was happy with the temperature he screwed the nipple onto the bottle and placed it on a table by the side of an armchair. He sat down and said “come on Baby, scoot over to Daddy” I did as I was told, my poop shifting around in my nappy as I shuffled across the floor on my bum. When I got close to him he bent over and picked me up. I wasn’t heavy - about 97Ib last time I weighed myself - but to Simon I was as easy to lift as a baby. I knew that I was here working but at that moment I wanted him! He settled me into his lap and placed the nipple of the bottle in my mouth. I latched onto the nipple and suckled like the good baby Simon wanted. He ran his free hand through my hair before moving it down to my nappy. He squeezed and massaged my nappy - my wet, poop-filled stinky nappy. My bowels were not finished yet. I could feel the renewed pressure. I pulled my mouth away from the bottle. “Daddy, I need to poo poo” I said “That’s a good baby. You can do a poop for me right now” He placed the nipple back into my mouth and I instinctively started to suckle, whilst letting my bowels loose into my waiting nappy. Another loud, wet fart was followed by a stream of soft, wet poop into my nappy. “You are a dirty little girl, aren’t you?” “Yeth Daddy” He rubbed the bottom of my nappy, squidging the poop around my arse. His hand moved to the front and he pushed it in the top of my nappy, rubbing my clit which by this time was covered in poop. I emitted an involuntary groan: I wanted more.

Chapter 5 The meal was, of course, superb. Simon was good company and we drank some excellent red wine. He certainly wasn’t on a budget! He also insisted on me drinking mineral water “to ensure you wet your nappy like a good baby”. That didn’t take long. “Daddy, I need a wee.” “That’s what your nappy’s for, Baby. Wet it now, for Daddy, like a good girl” I needed no further encouragement. I found that wetting my nappy between the starter and mains in a Gordon Ramsey restaurant was deliciously naughty and surprisingly hot. “I done wee wee Daddy” I whispered. “You’re being a very good girl for Daddy. I’m very pleased with you Baby Louise.” “Thank you Daddy” The Dulcolax started to make its presence felt during the main course. The pressure mounted slowly and wasn’t enough to spoil a delicious meal, but I was starting to feel uncomfortable. I waited until Simon had placed his knife and fork neatly on his plate before announcing: “I want a poo Daddy” “Can you wait until dessert, Baby?” “No Daddy. I really need a poo poo.” “Okay Baby, we don’t want to ruin anyone’s evening. We’ll head back to the room. If you mess your nappy before we’re in the room I’ll give you a spanking you’ll never forget - do you understand me?” Yes Daddy.” “Good girl, come on then.” He took my hand and walked me to the lift. Even whilst holding my rumbling bowels in check I could appreciate the difference between what appeared to be happening on the surface - most folks if they were even remotely interested would just assume Simon was some rich guy with a trophy young girl on his arm, whereas the reality was more complex, humiliating and - in my view - a great deal hotter. The dummy was again placed in my mouth as the lift doors closed. I was clenching my buttocks ferociously now, my wet diaper sagging just a little. “Just hold on Baby - we don’t want to leave a stink in the lift now, do we?” “No Daddy, but I’m bursting to go! I replied The dummy remained in my mouth as the lift arrived at his floor. Again, there was no one in the corridor to see us. “When we get in the room you must ask my permission to poop. You’re not to go before you have my permission” “Okay Daddy” “The card unlocked the door, we entered hand in hand with the door casing behind us. He took my waist and turned me so that I was face to face with him. “Can I do a poo now Daddy, please Daddy?” I begged. “In a moment Baby” he said as he guided me to the bed. He sat down on the bed and manoeuvred me round so that my bum was facing him. He lifted my skirt and pulled open the poppers of my bodysuit, pulling it up so my nappy was exposed. “Now Baby. Now you can fill your nappy for Daddy”. No effort was involved. I just relaxed my buttocks and what seemed like a never-ending flow of soft poop flowed into my nappy, accompanied by burbling farts. I grunted into my dummy as the smell reached my nose. Simon put his right hand on my belly and pulled me toward him, his left hand cradling the huge bulge of poop in the bottom of my nappy. He stroked the warm mass while bringing his other hand slowly down onto the front of my nappy, putting pressure on my pussy through the wet nappy. Then he pushed hard against the poop. It oozed forward between my legs and onto my cunt. This was the very definition of submission. I was sucking on a dummy while Simon coated my arse and pussy with my own shit. He then pulled me back towards him and down onto his knee, the poop in my nappy squelching as the pressure of my body weight forced it backward and forwards into every remaining part of my nappy, my humiliation complete as he bounced me up and down on his knee effortlessly, as though I was indeed, his helpless baby.

Hi Everyone. Long time enjoyer of the forum, first time poster. I've enjoyed reading stories about ABDL for many years now, both on her and across the rest of the vast internet. I'm not new to writing, however this is my first ABDL story that I've written, or at least the first one that I felt good enough about to post. I posted this story first on the abdlstories subreddit, and decided "Hey, why not post it here too." I've completed only 2 chapters so far, but I'll continue working on this story. Anyways, I hope you enjoy, and I welcome any sort of criticism. Thank you. Chapter 1: A Day of Relaxation Gone Awry June 2nd, 2023. 2:13pm “Wow, what a shitshow.” I say with a sigh as I unlock the door, stepping into the house. Another tedious day at work. I swear, people always think data entry is an easy position; well I’d like to see them try dealing with the shit I have to deal with. If it’s not my supervisor breathing down my neck, it’s one of my colleagues needing some help with a monotonous task. “Well, at least I got off early today.” I couldn’t be happier with the early release. Mostly because I was about 2 seconds from murdering that idiot Beth. Seriously, how hard is it to save a spreadsheet before you close it out! Well, whatever. Not my problem anymore; at least for the weekend. I hang my coat up on the rack, kick my heels off, and sluggishly make my way over to the couch. I sit down, feeling the weight of the day release from my shoulders. Grabbing the remote from the coffee table, I turn on the T.V and begin to scroll through Netflix, hoping to find something to distract me from my hellish day. From across the house, I can hear the shower running, and a smile forms on my face. No matter what bullshit I have to deal with, I know it will be alright. I know I can come home to my favorite person: Emma. I hear the sound of water cease, and a few moments later, I see what I can only describe as the definition of beauty exit the bathroom. Her long, dark brown hair hanging over her shoulder, still damp from the shower. Her skin covered by a towel around her waist, leaving me just able to see glimpses of her fair, glistening skin. I watch as she begins to head to the bedroom, before doing a double take towards me. I watch as her face brightens up. “Roxie! I didn’t know you’d be home so early! How was work?” She walks over to me and pecks me on the cheek, careful not to let her towel fall. “If I have to fix one of Beth’s screw ups one more time, I’m gonna demand a raise for the extra work.” I say, half sarcastically, but with a hint of seriousness within. “She somehow manages to make extra work for me to do on a daily basis.” I shouldn’t be too hard on Beth. I mean sure, she fucks up a lot, but it’s not exactly her fault. Beth joined the company a couple years back as a receptionist, and she really flourished. I remember when I went in for my interview, and she made me feel welcome, calming my nerves. I’d even go as far to say that she was my first friend over there .Unfortunately, the company has been short staffed these past few months, and moved her over to the data entry department. It’s not like she’s the worst member on the team either. Data entry just isn’t her specialty. Most of the time, I don’t even mind helping her out, but with the rest of today…well I guess it just got on my nerves. “I feel bad for her.” Emma remarks. “It can’t be easy being moved around the company like that.” “Yeah, I know. I’ll text her later and tell her not to worry.” I just hope I don’t forget. My brain feels overworked today. I look up at the clock and take note of the time: 2:30. “Hey babe, don’t you have that meeting in an hour?” A look of surprise shoots across Emma’s face, and I can see a bit of panic in her eyes. “Dammit, I thought I had more time! Oh shit, where did I put my outfit…wait yeah I laid it out on the bed! Sorry babe, we’ll talk more later!” “Do you want some help getting ready?” I ask, wanting to remove some of her worry. “No, I should be fine. You just relax for now. You’ve had a long enough day already.” With a second peck on the cheek, I watch as she hurries her way to the bedroom door, hips swaying as I watch her disappear behind the doorframe. I feel sorry for her at times. Being an account manager for her company's high level executives comes with many perks: free travel, time off and a lucrative salary being some awesome bonuses. However, it also means having to make herself available for dinner meetings, out of state conferences, and other hindrances. I decide to resume my task, and after a couple more minutes of scrolling, I settle on a classic; She-Ra. God, I can’t count how many times I’ve rewatched this series, but here I am, going down the rabbit hole once again. I watch as the red N flashes across the screen, and the title intro plays. After a few minutes, I begin to feel a bit parched, and decide a cool beverage is in order. I get up and make my way to the kitchen. As I walk, I hear Emma getting louder in the bedroom. If I had to guess, she misplaced something. “Where the hell did I put those earrings?!? Come on, I just had…oh, they’re on the desk.” I chuckle to myself. This is pretty normal for Emma, rushing to get ready. I know to give her some space when she gets heated like that, so I continue to the kitchen. Reaching into the fridge, I grab 2 cans of Diet Coke. “It’s not like I wanna get back up later.” I reason to myself. Satisfied with my choice of soft drink, I make my way back to the living room. “Damn, I missed Adora finding the sword!” Having seen the show more times than I care to admit, I elect to not rewind, and just continue watching. I watch through to the credits of the first episode before I hear the bedroom door open. Emma walks out, her outfit finally complete. “How do I look? Ready for business?” She asks, fishing for a compliment. “You look gorgeous as always.” I say, sincere in my words. To me, she is, and will always be the most beautiful woman in the world. Today though, her look is that of an absolute professional. Her white, button down shirt buttoned up, with her black blazer overtop, just screams “I know what I’m talking about” while her ironed dress pants complete the ensemble. She looks at me and her lips, crimson lipstick freshly applied, turn into a smile, and a slight blush appears on her face, clearly enjoying what she heard. “Hearing that makes the effort worth it.” I watch as she walks over to the door, grabbing her purse off the coffee table along the way. As she pulls out her keyring from the bag, she turns to me. “I’m not sure how long this meeting will run, but I’m willing to guess it will be a few hours. You know Andrew; he never shuts up.” She didn’t have to remind me. Andrew is her partner at the company, and he truly doesn’t know how to stop talking. When I first met him at the company Christmas party, he went on and on for over an hour about his trip to the Florida Keys. I was only able to escape due to Emma’s timely rescue. He’s a nice guy, don’t get me wrong, but man can he chat your ear off. “Yeah, don’t let him go off the rails again, or you may not come back till tomorrow.” Emma chuckles at my remark, before opening the door. “Okay, well I’ll see you afterwards, no matter the time.” She jokes back. “Love you Roxie, and don’t forget to message Beth!” “Oh shit, thanks!” I can’t believe I already forgot. “I love you too Amore.” I didn’t learn many words from my heritage, but I learned that one. I should really learn more Italian though. With one last smile, I watch as Emma walks through the door, locking it behind her. A couple moments later, I hear the sound of her BMW starting up, before quieting down as she pulls out of the driveway. I sigh, missing her already. With nothing else to do, I return my attention to the T.V, noticing half of the episode having played whilst my attention was pulled. “Aw man, I’m missing all the good parts.” I say before pausing the episode. I sit back, contemplating what else I can do to pass the time. Just then, a realization strikes me; I have the place to myself for a few hours, and no plans for the rest of the day. I smirk as I figure out my new plan. I have a chance to engage in my own little secret. I get up from the couch and, with a brisk pace, I make my way over to the spare bedroom. Closing the door behind me, I lock it out of habit. I know I have the place to myself, but I still can’t get over my fear of being discovered in my secret activity. I walk over to the guest bed, and bend down, getting on my knees. I reach my hand underneath the frame, feeling around until I find what I'm looking for. With a bit of effort, I pull a wooden chest out from underneath the bed. A simple design, one almost wouldn’t notice anything out of the ordinary, at least until they look at the heavy duty lock on the front. I walk over to the walk-in closet, and head to the back, finding the second part of my lengthy process of hiding my secret. I open up a shoe box filled with a pair of old sneakers. I reach my way into the right shoe, and pull out a small key. I then return the shoe box to its place, and return to the chest. Placing the key into the slot, I twist it with shaking hands, my excitement building with each passing moment. With a click, the lock unlatches, and I place it off to the side, making sure to leave the key inside so I don’t forget where I put it. I slowly open the lid, and reveal my secret treasures. Inside the hidden chest, there are many different items that share the same theme. In secret, I am an ABDL. I’ve had a love and fascination for the kink for as long as I can remember. Once I moved in with Emma, I locked my stuff away in secret, afraid that she would think I’m some kind of degenerate…and I wouldn’t be able to stand that. Pushing that dark thought aside, I look over my collection of goodies, and after a moment, I pull out my first item. I’ve always been a bit of a goth, so when I found out about Rearz Rebel design, it was a perfect match for my aesthetic. I pull out the thick padding, and trace my fingers over the small skulls placed throughout. I quickly pull myself out of my mini trance, and grab the rest of my changing supplies before throwing them on the mattress. I lay myself down next to the supplies, before unbuttoning my black jeans, slipping them off of my legs and letting them fall to the floor. I take a look at my panties, looking over the similar design, black with little white skulls throughout. “No more panties today!” I say, making myself chuckle at my own bravado, before sliding those off as well. I then unfold my diaper, and place it underneath my rear, making sure to get the positioning just right. Once situated, I take a quick look at my body. While the hormones had done a bit of shrinkage, I still had a rather decent, if not average, sized penis. I know some Trans women have mixed or negative feelings about their traditionally male organ, I never quite felt that type of dysphoria. If anything, the rest of my figure was the issue, not the privates I have. Continuing with my mission, I begin to sprinkle a decent helping of baby powder over my nether regions. After all, what baby doesn’t smell like baby powder. Once satisfied, I raise the front of the diaper up, and take my time taping up the sides, wanting to make the fit as perfect as it could be. Finally secure, I let out a sigh of relief, before placing my hand on the front of the plastic, enjoying the thickness between my legs. Feeling a pressure on the front began to make my arousal grow, and I take a moment to enjoy it. “I should probably keep getting ready, otherwise I’ll be here all day.” I hop off the bed and return to the chest, pulling out a black onesie with a cartoon skull on the front. You could definitely say I have a theme for this outfit. I temporarily place it on the bed so I can strip out of the rest of my clothing. I unbutton my black button up shirt, letting it fall away, exposing my bra. I debate for a moment if I should keep it on, before reaching behind my back and unclipping the garment. It just wouldn't feel right to wear right now, with the rest of my infantile outfit. I pick up the onesie, and unbutton the snaps on the crotch before slipping it over my head. I feel the fabric expand and constrict to my form as it gets into place. I reach between my legs, and re snap the crotch of the garb. I reach into the chest once again, and pull out a black pacifier, before quickly popping it into my mouth. With a suckle, I walk over to the mirror to inspect the look. “Just like a baby.” I think to myself, and smile behind the dummy. I admire how the onesie confirms to my frame, accentuating the small curves I had developed over the years. I turn around, and look at the thickness surrounding my butt. Anyone looking would be able to tell what was underneath, especially with the design peaking out slightly around the legs. I finally look how I desire. Taking one last glimpse back into the mirror, I turn back to the chest for the final time, pulling out a black bag, filled with various other goodies. Taking it with me, I unlock the door, and head back to the living room. I situate myself back into my spot, feeling the cushion underneath me. I smile to myself, and I truly begin to feel the stress of the day melt away. After a moment of silent relaxation, I reach into the bag and pull out an oversized baby bottle. Deciding to stick to my already opened beverage, I carefully pour the can of soda into the bottle, before opening the second can and doing the same. I screw the lid back on, and begin to place the nipple towards my mouth, forgetting about the paci sitting between my lips. Giggling at my forgetfulness, I quickly attach the pacifier to the clip on my onesie, leaving it hanging within reach. I then return the bottle to my mouth, taking a sip of the refreshing, caffeinated drink. I place the bottle down next to me, before reaching over to the remote, resuming the episode I was watching. I sat there for a couple hours, watching the adventures unfold on the screen. Having finished my bottle, I had gotten up and filled it back up with water, polishing that off as well. As the 6th..or is it the 7th episode began to play, I returned the paci to my awaiting lips, enjoying my own personal nirvana. Midway through the episode, I begin to feel the results of all my consumption. I take a moment to decide if now is the moment I want to release, before deciding to return my attention to the show. Another series of credits rolls across the screen, and I begin bouncing in my seat, the desperation reaching its peak. I realize that I soon won’t have a choice if I want to go or not. Pulling my legs onto the couch, I get into position, sitting on my knees. With a final sigh, I begin to feel my bladder release, slowly at first, but quickly turning into a flood. I feel the warmth spreading around the front of the padding, which eagerly ate up the onslaught of pee. Many seconds pass by, and after what seemed to be a minute, I feel the flow turn into a trickle, before finally stopping. I begin to unsnap the crotch of the onesie, wanting to see myself how soaked I had become, and I was not disappointed. The entire front of the Rebelz had turned a pale yellow color, and reaching my hand down, I could feel the satisfying squish that only a soaked diaper could give. As I was inspecting my results, I felt my arousal from earlier return in earnest, the front of my padding beginning to tent, my erection making itself known. This time, I decide to do something about it. Reaching back into the bag, I pull out my favorite toy, a wireless wand vibrator. Pressing the button, I feel the device spring to life. I sit back down, feeling the warmth had made its way somewhat to the back of the diaper, before bringing the wand to the crotch of the padding. “Oh, how I missed this.” I say as I revel in the sensations. I turn up the speed a level before beginning to move it around, my privates becoming fully erect in the process. I close my eyes, and begin fantasizing about my usual dream. Instead of my hands guiding the wand, it’s Emma, using the device to provide this pleasure to me. I imagine all the things I wish I could experience with her. My mind plays the scene, me squirming around, feeling the wand to its job, while Emma calls me her good girl, her soggy baby, her precious little. All too soon, I feel myself beginning to reach my climax. With the last few strokes of the vibrator, I feel myself begin to orgasm, spurting my load inside my diaper, which happily accepted the additional liquid. I turn the device off, and breath heavily, basking in the afterglow of my alone time. Just as I finish recovering, I hear a sound to my left, and I open my eyes. My heart drops. Having been distracted by my masturbating, I must have failed to notice the sound of the lock on the door, or the opening of it for that matter. There stood Emma, confirming my worst fears. I begin to panic, before noticing something. Where in my worst nightmares, I had always imagined her with a look of disgust, in reality, here she stood, with a massive grin on her face. “Well, out of all the things I expected to walk in to, this wasn’t at the top of the list.” -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (CW: Shame, Homophobia, Transphobia, Familial Abuse, Mentions of Violence) Chapter 2: Caught in The Act June 2nd, 2023. 5:48pm Dread. All I feel is an overwhelming feeling of dread. For years, my biggest fear has been this exact moment. (I can’t believe I was stupid enough to let this happen! I should have never unlocked that chest!) My internal monologue goes into overdrive, reminding me how I should’ve been more careful, should’ve stayed locked in the guest bedroom, should’ve never engaged in my perverse kink to begin with. I feel my anxiety building with each passing moment. “So…wanna tell me what’s going on here?” Emma asks. I’m unable to read her expression, whether that’s due to my rush of emotions, or her lack of displaying one, I’m unable to tell. (Just talk to her! What’s the worst that she could say? That you’re disgusting, a pervert, a mental case? Yeah…that’s definitely what she’s going to say!) I open my mouth, trying to get any semblance of a word out, just…something. But nothing comes out. Instead, I feel my body enter autopilot, my legs moving faster than I can think, rushing me over to the guest bedroom. I quickly lock the door before collapsing on the floor, holding my head in my lap as the tears begin to form. What if she doesn’t think I’m sexy anymore? What if she wants to leave me? Why couldn’t I just be normal?!? I continue to cry, wishing more than anything that this didn’t happen. But it did. The cat’s out of the bag now, and no amount of wishing would make it otherwise. So I cry; that’s all I can do, is just cry. Suddenly, I hear a gentle knocking on the door, and I hear a voice filled with kindness and concern on the other side. “Roxie, are you okay? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to surprise you. I tried calling you to let you know I was coming back, but you didn’t answer.” I mentally kick myself, looking over to my jeans and seeing my phone sticking out of the pocket. Me and my forgetfulness. “Listen, I’m not mad, okay? I just want to talk to you. I don’t want to rush you, but would you please open the door?” I sit there for a moment longer, before slowly making my way to the door. I pause for a moment before unlocking the door, and cracking it open, just able to poke my head through. “I’m so, so sorry Emma.” I say with fresh tears dripping down my cheeks. “I never wanted you to see me…like this. I promise you I’ll never do this again, just please don't…” I’m interrupted by Emma pushing the door open. (This is it, she’s going to yell at me.) I think, before quickly being enveloped in a hug. “That’s enough, Roxie.” She says, only warmth in her voice. “I’m here, and I’ve got you. It’s all right.” I feel nothing but kindness and love from her words, not even a hint of anger in her voice. Hearing the conviction in her voice, a new wave of tears emerge from my eyes. Not tears of fear, or of sorrow, but of pure relief. I stand there, wrapped in her embrace, and continue to let out the emotions I’ve been carrying for too long. It feels like years have passed standing there, although in reality, only a few minutes have likely passed. I feel Emma begin to pull away, and I look down at my feet, embarrassed by my emotional outburst. A moment of silence lingers for a moment longer, before I hear her speak. “Are you okay now?” I see the concern in her eyes, still worried about me. I sniffle a bit, and attempt to regain my composure. “I…I’m okay. Thank you…for the hug…” I trail off “Are you sure? It’s okay to not be okay, you know.” She looks at me, awaiting my response. “Yeah, no I’m okay now. It was just…a bit of a shock is all. Last time I forget my phone.” I attempt to make the situation a bit less awkward with my joke, and I think it worked, maybe just a bit. “Listen, I know you’ve probably got a million different things running through your mind right now, but let me reiterate; I’m not mad, not in the slightest. Why don’t you sit down, I’ll make us some coffee, and we can talk about all of…well, this.” I give a slight nod, and head over to the kitchen table. I watch as Emma walks towards the kitchen, turning back long enough to give me a reassuring smile. (I should take a moment to compose myself. I mean, we’ve gotta talk about it at this point.) I close my eyes, and take a deep breath, holding it for just a moment before releasing, and repeating the process. As I feel myself regaining my composure, I open my eyes to see Emma walking out of the kitchen. She places a mug full of coffee in front of me, plenty of cream and sugar inside, before taking the seat next to me. I take a whiff of the warm beverage, and bring the cup to my lips, taking a savory sip. “Before I say anything…” Emma starts “I want you to talk. What does all of this…” she points to my outfit “mean to you. No judgment, just start where you’re comfortable, and speak truthfully.” Where do I even begin, I wonder. How do I explain all of this? Do I lie? Make up some kind of excuse for why I’m wearing diapers and baby clothes? I look into Emma’s eyes, and I begin to feel at ease. I decide to tell her. I decide to tell her everything. “Well…I’m into all of this. I’m an “ABDL”, which stands for Adult Baby Diaper Lover.” I see her expression remains unchanged, so I continue. “I’ve always had a fascination for Diapers, for as long as I can remember. I always dreamed of going back to the moments of my childhood, even when I was…well still a child. I would dream of being able to go back to Diapers, and just enjoy the carefree experience of an infant. As I grew older, my feeling began to change and evolve, becoming more…complex. Not only was I discovering my sexuality, and how it plays into my obsession, but I also began to figure out more about myself. I began questioning my life, trying to figure out why I felt like I was a stranger in my own skin. I would look online, trying to see if someone, anyone, felt the way I felt. Not only did I find out about ABDL, but I discovered that some people can be “Transgender.” After reading more about the experiences of Trans Men and Women, I finally figured out what was “wrong” with me.” I feel Emma place her hand on top of mine, giving it a gentle squeeze. From the moment I met her, she knew about my gender identity. Having always known that she was accepting, I still felt a little anxious, telling my whole story. I take a breath, and continue on with my story. “Maybe a part of me wanted to relive the moments of my childhood, because I never truly had “my” childhood. I was just pretending to be what everyone thought I was. Now that I knew who I was…I knew I had to hide it.” “Why?” Emma asks. “I mean, I get hiding your interest in Ageplay, but why did you feel like you had to hide your identity?” I wince, reliving the harsh memories like they were yesterday. “I hid it because I lived in the south, and it was the 2010’s. The folks down there aren’t exactly welcoming to those who are…different.” I pause, steeling myself for what comes next. “That included my parents. I knew full well how they felt about “Queers”, and I knew for a fact that they wouldn’t change their minds, not even for their own blood.” Emma looks shocked. “I…I knew you didn’t talk to your parents, but you never talked about why. I can’t…I can’t even imagine the feeling.” “Yeah, it was Hell. But I survived. I buried my true feeling deep down, and continued living a life that wasn’t mine. I got through Middle School, and even High School, hating the changes happening to my body, but unable to do anything about it. I just…tried not to think about it. I buried myself into my school work, doing everything and anything I could do to keep myself busy. Eventually, that paid off, and I graduated with honors. I even got scholarship offers from Universities. And then I finally realized…I could be free. I was about to be out in the world, on my own, free to do as I may. And suddenly, I began to feel alive again. I began making plans. I got myself into school, registered for classes, and got into the dorms.” “So you could finally live as yourself? Sounds like you found a way to be happy.” I looked at Emma. I always appreciate her optimism, but not everything works out as you hope in life. “Yeah it does…but then I made a mistake.” She looks at me with a mix of curiosity, confusion and worry. “It was supposed to be a happy day. I was moving out. I had my car all packed and everything. All I had to do was hop in, turn the key, and never look back. I didn’t do that. For some reason, I thought I could finally tell my parents about who I was, who I wanted to be. I told them I was Trans…and regretted it.” I see a tear form in Emma’s eye, too shocked to even speak. “My father told me I was a freak, a degenerate looser, and that I would be doomed to Hell for my sins. He…did more than yell.” I reached to the neck of my clothes and pulled it to the side, showing off my faint scar from all those years ago. I see a look of shock and anger fill her face for a moment, before returning her expression back to composed. She reaches over, feeling the surface of my skin. “That’s how you got that scar? I always assumed it was from something embarrassing, not something so…so wrong! How could he do that to you?” I’ve asked myself the same question over the years. “He told me to leave, and never come back, or else he’d bury me in the ground. Mom..my mother just stood there, not even looking at me. I don’t know if she was just scared of my father, or if she agreed with him. All I know, is that she wouldn’t even look at me. So…I left, and never went back. That…that was the last time I heard from either of them.” “Roxie, I’m so sorry. Nobody should have to go through something like that.” She reaches around the table and gives me a hug. No tears flowed from me this time though, that memory had already extracted all the tears it ever would. “It’s okay Emma. The story gets a bit better from here. I went to college out of state, finally leaving the bigotry of the south behind, and I moved into the dorms, free for the first time. I even had a dorm room to myself. I swear, when I found that out, I felt that my luck was finally turning around. I finally had the time, space and availability to start being me. I got a part time job, and since I didn’t have any other expenses besides my car insurance, I had a good amount of disposable income. I ordered clothes for myself, started practicing make-up, dyed my hair, and even started out on hormones. I was, for the first time in my life, living for myself. Once I got settled into my new life, my mind turned back to my…other interests. I ordered diapers, onesies, pacifiers, you name it, having it all delivered to a P.O box. People saw me bringing packages to my dorm room all the time; they probably thought it was more clothes or something. It wouldn’t have mattered if the did though, nothing was going to stop me, not anymore. I began letting myself explore my ageplay kink, and let me tell you, the first time I put on a diaper, I felt complete. Everything that I had lived through, all the pain, all the suffering, it was all worth it. So..I kept doing it. And well…that’s where we are today.” I wait for her response with baited breath. “Thank you, Roxie, for sharing your story. I can’t imagine your struggle. I mean, having to deal with all of that…your family, and…just wow. I’m glad you were able to find yourself, and embrace the little within you. I want you to know, I love you, and nothing you’ve told me has changed that.” Emma smiles at me, and I return it back to her. It was my turn now to lean over the table, embracing the woman that I love. Then, something hits me. I never mentioned the term “Little” in my explanation. In fact, Emma used the word “Ageplay” before I even brought it up. I then remember the smile she gave me when I was caught; like she knew what I was doing. Not one point during this ordeal did she ever question the fact that I was wearing a onesie, or a wet diaper for that matter. I break the embrace, and look into her eyes. I ask the question now in my mind. “Emma, you know more about Ageplay than you’re letting on, don’t you?” She looks at me for a moment, then returns that same smile I saw earlier in the day. “Guilty.” She says. “Since you were so open with me, I’m going to be open with you.” It was now my turn to listen. “I’m into Ageplay too. Specifically, I’m a Mommy. I’ve been a Mommy for a long time, years before I met you. I actually started out exploring BDSM, and while I enjoyed all the bondage, and the domination, it was always missing something for me. I was craving that touch of innocence that comes with Ageplay. I won’t hit you with my whole backstory right now. Don’t misunderstand, I’m not hiding anything from you, but you’ve had a long day, and I don’t want to dump too much on you at once. For now, know that I’m just as weird and kinky as you.” I sat there, mouth open. Never in my wildest dreams would I imagine Emma, my girlfriend Emma, would even know about the world of Ageplay, let alone having been involved with it for years. My mind was swimming with questions, but she’s right, it has already been a long enough day. However, there was still one more question on my mind, that I just had to have answered. “That still doesn’t explain something. Why weren’t you surprised with me being into Ageplay? You didn’t seem shocked at all. It’s almost like…” “Like I knew?” She finished. “It’s because I did.” I see a guilty look appear on her face. “It wasn’t intentional, and I wasn’t trying to snoop, but I found your stash months ago. I was looking for my old sneakers, and was surprised to find a key inside the sole. You could imagine my confusion. Just as I was walking out of the closet, I…well, I tripped over my own feet.” I laugh, knowing full well that Emma gets distracted when cleaning and looking for things. “Yeah, laugh it up diaper girl.” We both get a laugh out of that one. “Anyways, I spent the next 10 minutes trying to figure out where I dropped the key. I looked everywhere. I checked behind the dresser, under the chair, and then looked under the bed, where I found your chest. At least I knew what the key went to, now I just had to find the key. Ironically, it was in my shoe. Don’t ask how it got there, I to this day don’t know how it happened. I unlocked the chest, and was surprised by the contents, mostly because I knew what everything inside was. I knew I didn’t have any supplies left in the house, and realized based on the sizes that they belonged to you. Plus, out of all the women I’ve ever met, nobody wears more skulls than you. I then panicked a bit, realizing I had intruded on your secret stash. I quickly locked it back up and put the key back in its hiding spot.” “Why…why didn’t you say anything? You had to know at the time it was all kink-related stuff?” I was now confused, wondering why she didn’t act on her knowledge, confront me, hell do anything with what she just learned. “I didn’t say anything because it was your secret to share. It didn’t matter that I was a Mommy, or if you were a Little, it was your secret, and you shouldn’t have had to reveal it before you were ready. If I was sorry for anything, it would be for not knocking before I came in…but this is my place too, so you could imagine how silly that would be.” I got up from my seat, and walked in close to Emma. She looked at me, unsure of what I was going to do. I move in closer, and bring my lips to hers, kissing her deeply. It lasts for a moment longer, before I begrudgingly pull back, needing to get the words out of my throat. “Thank you Emma, for the space, for listening…for everything.” “Don’t mention it. Now that the emotional stuff is over with, I’m suddenly hungry. How about I order us a Pizza, and we watch a movie, and just relax for the rest of the night?” “Sounds good to me!” I state enthusiastically, glad to put the negativity from before behind me. “Alright, how about you head to the couch and pick out something for us to watch? I’ll call the restaurant now.” As Emma pulls out her phone, I begin walking over to the couch, before realizing I’m still in my little attire. (I should probably get changed. Don’t want to push my luck tonight.) I turn around and start walking over to the bedroom, when Emma places a hand on my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. “Where are you going?” she asks. “Oh, I was just going to change my clothes…for the movie.” I state, not quite ready to talk about my outfit aloud. I don’t know if I was just embarrassed, or if I was afraid she wouldn’t want me dressed like this right now. Emma then gave me a smile. “Don’t be silly, that’s a perfect outfit. Now get on the couch, crinkle butt.” She says, and gives me a quick swat on the butt, a crinkle sound emanating from my rear. A huge smile forms on my face, and I head back to the couch. I have a thought to myself. “How did I get so lucky?”

All characters are adults. This is a work of fiction, not necessarily set in the real world. Every time your criticize online fetish erotica for being unrealistic, a fairy gets tax audited. The rest of the car ride was quiet, but not in a good way. Every little shift in someone’s seat, every bump on the road, every red light, even driving straight on a smooth road with light traffic—everything reverberated around the minivan’s interior. Anger and shame echoed off the glass. The click of the turn signal was deafening. And whenever another car pulled next to us at an intersection and either one of us made incidental eye contact with other drivers, the emotion in the car would somehow intensify. I would start tearing up again, but I dared not sob or sniffle my nose—that would only make things worse. My runny eyes and runny nose had already dripped down my face and on to my Sesame Street shirt and the straps of my overalls, but that was hardly the worst mess in my outfit. Lower down, my entire bottom was completely soaked; I’d wet my pants in the car. The wetness had dribbled down to my shoes and wicked up to the lower part of my shirt. My car seat was full of my naughty pee-pees, and I could almost feel it slosh around as we wove around traffic. It was cold now. The little toy mirror attached to my seat had somehow gotten pointed down, and a glance displayed a little baby who couldn’t hold on to use the potty like a big boy, and I just felt like crying again. And worst of all, I could already feel my tummy rumbling, and I would need the potty again soon. I’d never had a poopy accident before, but how could I possibly ask mommy for help now? I had hoped she would calm down during the car ride, but one shared glance in the rear-view mirror showed that wasn’t going to happen. Would I have have two accidents today?! Mercifully, we reached the driveway of our house. Unmercifully, mommy did not pull all the way into the garage. Instead, she parked outside, turned off the car, and turned around to face me. “I can’t believe you’ve had another accident! That’s the fourth time this week you went pee-pee in your nice clothes, and I have to get you cleaned up and clean up the mess you made! And all the bedwetting! Big boys use the potty! They don’t have accidents! Only babies do! Are you a baby?” Mommy’s upbraiding got me crying again. In between wails, I tried to say, “I’m sorry mommy!” but nothing intelligible came out. “I’ve had it with you! I don’t know a single other 34 year old who can’t control themselves. I know you’re big enough to hold your potties. So you must just be doing this to make mommy mad! Is that it?” I continued crying. “Well mission accomplished! So now I’m going to march you into the house, in broad daylight in front of all the neighbors so they can see what a little baby my supposed husband is, and you can stand in the naughty corner while I clean up your car seat.” With that, mommy pressed the button to open the sliding car door while she got out and stomped around the front. Reaching the door, she leaned over me and unbuckled my car seat, getting a real good view of how much I’d peed. “I guess you shouldn’t have had all that juice this morning, huh? Now get out.” I gingerly climbed out of the car and on to the pavement. Some of my cold pee-pee dribbled further down my pants, making me shiver. Now march! Double time! I waddled up the driveway, leaving bid wet footprints behind me. The neighbors were indeed getting an eyefull, watching the woman next door push her pathetic husband into the house with wet pants. What a loser! Mommy led me over to the corner of the living room, the naughty corner, to wait in time out. But then my tummy made another rumble, and I remembered that I still had to go poopy. “Mommy wait! I needa go potty!” “Oh no you don’t, mister! You’re not going to wiggle out of corner time that easily! Your ‘potties’ are all over your clothes and car seat, so I know that’s a lie!” “But mommy…” “No buts! If you so much as budge from that corner, you’re going to get the spanking of a lifetime!” And with that, mommy swooped right out of the room back outside to the driveway, leaving me in the corner. Pants full of pee. Shirt covered in tears and boogies. And a tummy full of poo-poo that really needed to come out. And so I started holding again. The wait dragged on as my tummy growled louder and louder, begging for relief. After a while, I could hear the car door close and the remote lock beep, and I could tell mommy was done cleaning and I could leave time out soon! I was gonna make it! But then I heard voices outside. It was Mrs. Whiting next door. She and mommy had stopped to talk! Oh no! I can’t hold on! “Mommy!” I shouted, the strain causing a little bit of poopy to poke out of my tushy. No answer. My strength giving out, my knees started to buckle, and I involuntarily squatted down. With my last little bit of strength, I squeezed as hard as my could for about a second, then a little fart escaped. My exhausted tushy fell limp, and I felt a real big poopy slide out. It felt firm at first as it shoved out of my body, but got squishy as it dropped into the bottom of my underpants and stretched it out. Another fart, then a second poopy came out, softer than the first. The sensations of all that yucky poopie squishing against me, the loud farting, and stink of my accident was all too much, and I started crying again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, snot was oozing from my nose, and more pee-pee flowed into my pants as I started wetting again. I stood there and wailed for what felt like hours. During a break in my sobs, I could feel there was third wave of poopy inside me, blocked by the pile already sitting in my pants. I just wanted it out, so I squatted down some more and pushed. Another small squirt of pee came out, and then a glob of very mushy poop burst out of my… “Oh my god, you are not serious!” During all my crying, I hadn’t noticed mommy had come back in and was standing in the doorway. She saw her crying husband with a fresh puddle around his feet, squatting down and pooping his pants. “Now you’re messing yourself?!” I didn’t answer with any words, just a fresh round of crying. My face was purple now. I lightly stomped my feet, and a small piece of poopie dripped down my leg. Mommy swooped in, grabbed my by the ear, and whisked me upstairs. I wailed all the way into the bathroom. I wailed the whole time mommy swiped off my soggy shoes, my cold socks, my stained shirt, my dripping overalls, and finally, my wet and poopy underpants, slipping down my legs and landing on the floor with a thump. I stood naked in the bathroom, shivering with cold and fear. I knew what was coming. Mommy silently emptied my messy underwear into the toilet and put the rest of my clothes in the special hamper we have for my accident clothes. She also took a wet-wipe from the counter and gave my tush a cursory wipe, confirming the dread punishment I was in for. She turned on the bathtub faucet to let it fill, took the special hairbrush from the counter, lowered the toilet seat cover, sat down, and looked dead at me. “Come here.” “Please mommy, I’ll try harder! I won’t poop my pants again, I promise!” “I said, come here!” Quivering with pathetic fear, I gingerly walked over to mommy, and knelt down over her lap. “Do you know what you did wrong?” “I had a potty accident in my pants.” Tears were coming again. I put my hands behind my back. Without warning, mommy grabbed my two crossed wrists and began spanking. I started bucking and wailing as blows rained down on my reddening cheeks, mommy berating me with every stroke: “BIG! BOYS! DON’T! WET! Their PANTS! They USE! The POTTY! ONLY! BABIES! WET! And POOP! Their PANTS! ONLY! BABIES! CRY! STUPID! CRYING! PISSY! STINKY! BABY!” The room was awash in noise with mommy’s shouting, my crying, and the water faucet’s roar. It wasn’t until I cried so hard that I started choking on my own sobs that mommy finally relented. As suddenly as they began, the blows stopped and I was told to stand up again. Mommy put the brush away and turned the faucet off. She tested the water temperature, and motioned for me to get in. I gingerly lowered myself into the water, wincing as my red tushy touched the water. I sat down and just tried to catch my breath. I felt drained from everything that had happened, and I could only flop around limply while mommy took a bath sponge and started soaping me up. “I’m going to mark two accidents on your potty chart today. Do you know how many days this week you’ve been accident-free?” I shook my head no. “Just once, four days ago. And that’s only because I was being nice.” I remembered that trip to the potty. I had already dribbled a lot by the time I made it to the training potty in the hallway, and my underpants had a silver-dollar-sized wet spot on them. It sure felt like an accident, especially once I was finished and had to pull my cold underpants back up. And then, wet pants and tears three days in a row, finished off with a big poopy mess. “And you’re wetting the bed every night, too! That’s why you’re so tired and cranky during the day.” Mommy’s voice was softening. What did she mean? “I think someone’s not quite ready for big boy pants, hm?” Mommy took the shower spray and got my hair wet, then started massaging in shampoo. “If you can’t use the potty like a big boy, then the only solution is for you to start wearing your diapers again.” Oh no! Not that! Please! I’m not a baby! I’ll be good! I wanted to scream and thrash in the tub, but I was too tired, and all that came out was a moaned, “Noooo…” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but you’re still too little.” She started spraying the shampoo out of my hair. “If you can’t hold your pee-pees and poopies for the big boy potty, then you’re just going to have to wear diapers for all your accidents.” “No, no, no, no, no…” My moan was now barely a mutter. Everything inside me was gone. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t use the potty… I really was just a baby! Mommy pulled the plug in the bathtub and started toweling me off, even while I softly blubbered. “I think you’re going to need a nap once I get your diaper on.” “Noooo naaaap!” “I’m getting mighty sick of hearing you whine ‘no’ over and over again. Now lets go get your baby pants on, unless you just want to stand here naked all day? You want that? You want to make mommy mad?” Still quietly sobbing, I shuffled over toward my bedroom, if you could call it that. More like a nursery. Mommy wouldn’t let me sleep with her anymore since I kept wetting the bed, and that was usually where Mister Robert slept when he stayed over, so there was no room for me. I slept and took naps in the guest room instead, which mommy had decorated with teddy bear and train decals on the walls, and Sesame Street or Pup Patrol bedsheets, whichever set wasn’t in the washing machine, on the bed (along with an uncomfortable plastic sheet). Toddler toys and stuffed animals were strewn around the floor, and there was still a faint smell of pee-pee in the air from previous nights’ accidents. Once she ushered me into the room and closed the door, she walked over to a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of milk. Silently, she put in the bottle warmer sitting on top, then strode over to the closet and retrieved an unopened bag of diapers (she’d bought them to threaten me a week ago), a big beach towel, and a small bag I’d never seen before. All with a kind of scary efficiency, she unfurled the towel on the floor and set the diapers and bag down next to it. She turned to me with a cold look. “Lay down.” “Please, mommy…” She looked at her once-husband, still softly sobbing, cheeks wet with tears, a fresh coating of snot bubbling out of my nose and down over my mouth and down my chin, clutching a towel over my shoulders, shivering, my little pee-pee shriveled up even more than usual… A one-time junior law partner reduced to something so… “Pathetic,” she muttered. “I said, lay down.” “But I don’ wanna…” “LAY DOWN FOR YOUR DIAPER OR I SWEAR…” I crept a little closer, and then mommy grabbed my arm and, somehow without throwing me, quickly put me on my back on the makeshift changing pad, almost pinning me. She opened the plastic bag of diapers, pulled one out and started fluffing it, making sure I got a good look at the design. It was decorated with baby circus animals, each wearing its own diaper, and a few with pacifiers, baby bottles, rattles, and other infantile things. Once she was done fluffing, she opened it wide. “Lift your butt, diaper boy.” I never stopped sobbing. I obeyed and lifted my hips slightly, and mommy slid my diaper under me. Reaching into the mysterious bag, she then produced a bottle of baby powder and started sprinkling its snow all over my little pee-pee and tushy, rubbing it in with her other hand. I was embarrassed, but I liked the scent. Finally, she folded my diaper up over me, its cushioned stuffing hugging all my potty parts, and fastened the tapes. The whole time, she muttered, “Can’t use the toilet, can’t use the plastic potty in the hall, can’t hold his piss in the car, and now can’t hold his poop. Baby diapers it is.” The whole time, I just kept crying. “I’ll have to get a changing table for you, so I don’t have to bend over on the floor.” Once I was taped up, she got up and went to my dresser to get a new shirt. I sat up and looked at the puffy, crinkly diaper bulging between my legs. Every time I moved, the plastic crackled like firecrackers. I gingerly reached down to feel the plastic… “NO! You may not remove your diapers! Understand?” She lightly smacked my hand. “Now stand up.” I got up from the towel, trying to adjust my stance for all the padding between my legs. As I steadied myself, a long string of snot dripped down from my nose onto the towel. “Ugh, gross,” mommy said in disgust. She reached down back into the bag and got a pack of baby wipes. She took one and started roughly wiping my face down, removing the tears and snot. “You’re just a mess on both ends, aren’t you? Now arms up.” I complied, and she brought down a clean t-shirt over my head, one that had “BABY” in toy blocks printed on the front, and was just a little short, leaving my diaper on full display. “Now get into bed for your nap. Your bottle should be ready now.” I mournfully shuffled over to my bed and pulled back the sheets. Even after washing, there was still a dingy yellow stain there from repeated wettings, a reminder of why I was in the predicament. As I laid down, mommy came over with a warm bottle… and Jake. Jake was my best friend. He never yelled at me when I had accidents. He never called me stupid or smelly. He was always ready to give me hugs and comfort me. He wasn’t just my best friend, he was my only friend. I was so grateful Jake would stay with me for my nap. I reached out for him and clutched him close. “Now drink this. Maybe then you’ll calm down.” I was reluctant, since I wasn’t thirsty, and I was worried I’d wet the bed again if I drank anything. I shook my head no. “Well if you’re going to nap without your bottle, maybe you can nap without Jake.” I squeezed Jake tighter and moaned. “Then open up.” I opened my mouth a little and mommy slid the nipple in. Without thinking, I started suckling, and the warm milk started squirting out into my mouth, down my throat, and into my tummy. Mommy gently guided my free hand over the bottle and helped me grasp it, then pulled up the sheets. “Now don’t get out of bed until I tell you, and don’t try to take off your diaper. Just drink your bottle, and I’ll do some laundry.” With that, she turned off the lights, left the room, and closed the door. I kept suckling my bottle on autopilot while I looked at my situation. I was back in diapers, and I didn’t know how long until mommy let me try to potty train. I reached down under the blankie and felt the plastic covering my pee-pee. I knew I wouldn’t get the bed all wet, but I was still sad I couldn’t be a big boy anymore. I took the bottle out of my mouth and turned to Jake. “Can I still be a big boy?” I listened to Jake’s answer, then I responded. “I guess so. Mommy knows best.” I kept suckling the warm milk out of the bottle until it was all done. I was so sleepy from all the chaos that’d happened. Just as it was empty, I let the bottle fall from my mouth and hugged Jake tighter. At least I was warm. Warm from the milkies, warm from my blankie, warm from Jakie, and warm in my diapie… Did I just have another accident? I fell asleep before I could answer.

The ride was long and when she had tried to speak the officers had ignored her. She was bored, and eventually she fell asleep. "Hello sweetie! Its time to wake up." An overly cheerful voice said as mary grogilly woke up then gaped. The building that stood before her was huge. But that wasn't what made her gape. What made her gape was the fact that it was set in the center of a college campus. The building was a pink mansion with a large sign brightly declaring "katies orphanage." Mary tried to stand up but the girl who had woken mary up simply pushed her down into some kind of chair. Before Mary could react, the girl started straping her legs and arms, Mary was to dazed and confuzed to put up much of a fight. By the time she had even realized what was going on she was trapped in the adult sized stroller. "H-" before she could finish the girl attempted to shove a pacifier into Marrys mouth. Marry kept her mouth closed. She would not let herself be degraded further. Without warning Marry felt a jolt of pleasure from her loins. She looked down to see the girl hands stroking her crotch. Marry tried not to, but the girl was skilled. In no time she opened her mouth to moan involuntary and the girl took iniative. Shoving the pacifier into Marrys mouth, tieing the childish gag around her head. Marry tried to spit out the pacifier but found she couldn't. Wothout further ado the girl began to wheel her to her soon to be new homr.

Delightful writing. The pacing and character development is first rate.

The majority of the times that I’ve pooped in my diaper in public (indoors) I’d say that 90% of the time if I’m not in a washroom then I’m on my way to the washroom. But I must admit that this has not always been the case for I know that on several occasions I’ve deliberately pooped and peed in my diapers in public and while I don’t apologize for my actions I do know that they were wrong. However, outside I believe is an entirely different matter. I have pooped my diapers outside in public many times and I don’t apologize for a single incident (I didn’t do it in the middle of a huge crowd or anything but I have done it and will continue to do it, that being said I don’t just hang around in my messy diapers hoping that someone else will notice or be subjected to it. But even outside I tend to do it away from other people out of respect.

I blame decades of listening to engineers and software developers before having to explain what they said to salespeople... Regrettably there are limits to explicatory English and our spouses live beyond them. Such things cannot be explained, they can only be experienced 🤣

And so, how does it compare?

I'm glad you're enjoying it so far 😁. I'm hard at work on the next batch of chapters. On my current pace, I'll probably be able to post them in a couple days, so stay tuned 😉

Chapter Six "What do you two think you are doing?" Ms. Lady's voice was sharp and loud, like the sound of breaking glass. Her timing was the opposite of impeccable: only seconds after Ai twitched and spasmed, splattering the inside of her diaper with cum. Her timing was sinful. "Oh, Ms. Lady!" Rin said through labored breaths, struggling to her feet. "I was just, uh... this new student here—" Like the crack of thunder, the ruler came down on the side of Rin's thigh. Ai squinted up at the bleary lights, at the fresh air... she was dizzy and in disbelief. "Both of you, to the principal's office. Now." "Y-yes ma'am..." Rin reached down and helped Ai off the ground. Ai tried to pull away, but she was weak and malleable after her first orgasm. Before she could defend herself to her teacher or her classmates, Rin had dragged her haphazardly into the hall and Ai almost fell down. The diapers between her legs felt thicker than ever, and her mind was fuzzy with conflict. When Ai finally came to, she was sitting in a wooden chair in a long hallway. The door in front of her said "Principal's Office", and Rin was in the chair beside her. When Rin looked over, Ai quickly dropped her gaze. She didn't know what to say... what to do! Ai had no experience with something like this, and her face was burning with embarrassment. "I can't believe you got me in trouble..." Rin's voice was different to the cocky bully in the classroom; she sounded a little pouty, actually. Maybe without an audience, she didn't have any reason to keep up the persona. Or maybe she was genuinely worried about getting in trouble. "You got you in trouble," Ai muttered, trying to argue with Rin in a way that wasn't technically a lie. Everything they had done together, Ai had liked. She hated that she liked it. "Ah, so you're playing it that way," Rin sighed, rolling her eyes. "Well, that isn't what I'll be telling the principal." Ai was so angry, but she didn't have the energy for it. Her body and mind were spent, and Rin was still trying to make it worse for her. But before anything could get worse, the door opened and a head poked out. "The principal will see you girls now." The principal's office was mostly wood decor. The walls were a polished wood, and the large desk was wood as well. It had windows, with soft light streaming through them. Ai wondered where her exit was, and how she would get there. She had to get her compass back. But for now, the principal demanded her attention. He was taller than Ai, but most people were. He was also older, but not by much. Above everything else, he was attractive. "What has gotten into the two of you?" he said with disappointment dripping in his tone. Both Ai and Rin shrunk a little, standing in front of the desk. "She started it," Rin pouted. "I was trying to help her learn her manners, and—" "You're in here once a week," he said to Rin. "It feels like you can't stay out of trouble. But this is the first time I've seen you, Miss..." "Uh... me?" Ai was too distracted by everything that happened to remember why she was here in the first place. "I'm Ai Sinclair, sir. And I'm not from here. I'm trying to get to a different bubble." "Blah blah blah," Rin mocked. "Just another lie to get out of trouble." "I'm not lying," Ai said firmly, but her cheeks were still pink. "Look, she's blushing," Rin teased. Even in front of the principal, it didn't seem like she could behave. "She's loving all this attention. She wants this to happen." "I do not!" Ai said a little louder, and her cheeks took on a bit more color. "You can't assume that stuff just because my face is red! If you'd just... listen..." Something was wrong. Suddenly, everything around Ai was muted and grey, like looking through foggy glass. The room was a little darker, and the expression on Rin's face was frozen mid eye-roll. The principal behind the desk was also frozen, looking a little annoyed. But Ai wasn't frozen, and she was still the same colors as before. "Um... hello...?" Neither of them answered. Ai got a little panicked. "Rin? Hey, Rin?" Ai took a step toward Rin, reached out, and touched her. Suddenly, Rin's colors returned and she took stock of the grey room. "Oh, hey," Rin said, noticing Ai. "Should I be less mean? I feel like I'm being too mean." "I... what? What are you..." Ai shook her head, trying to shake away the nonsense of the situation. If she could just think for a moment... "I can come clean with the principal if you want," Rin suggested. "I'll get in trouble, but that's kind of the point, right?" The confusion on Ai's face must have been evident, because Rin started to become confused too. "You safe-worded, right?" Rin asked. "I... I don't know what you're talking about!" Ai sighed, angry and exhausted. "Woah, hey! No playing in Safe Space. You have to be real." Now Rin seemed annoyed. But as she watched Ai's frustration build, as tears filled her eyes, Rin hesitated. Her annoyance dripped away. "Hey... you know what's going on, right?" Rin asked. "I mean, no games. No pretend. You opened this Safe Space, right?" "I don't know what that means," Ai said again, just as angry and exhausted as the first time. But this time, she sounded a lot more defeated. "Oooh boy. Oh boy oh boy. Shit. I'm so sorry, I should have checked! I just, we don't usually have people who don't understand how things work here. I am so sorry." This wasn't the same Rin. Well, she was the same Rin, but her attitude and demeanor couldn't have been more different. This was a concerned young woman who was realizing that she'd just pushed the limits of someone who didn't know the rules of the game, and she felt awful. But more importantly, this was a person who wanted to make sure that Ai understood everything, and that was Ai's favorite kind of person. "Are you okay? I was really rough with you in there, and if you didn't know that you could safe word that's hugely negligent of me." "I'm... fine? I guess? What are you talking about? What safe word?" Ai's frustration was beginning to wane, though her confusion was not. At least it felt like someone was finally listening to her. "You said 'red', remember?" Rin asked. Had she? Ai tried to go through her own dialogue, but she couldn't be sure. "When you say 'red', it sets up the Safe Space," Rin explained. "You can take any time you need, and anyone you touch enters the Safe Space with you. That way, you can talk about what you need, or what you want to go differently, or whatever. And it doesn't ruin the scene." "This is... a game...?" Ai asked, starting to puzzle it out. "You're all playing a... a weird... dress-up diaper game?" "Uh, yeah..." Rin blushed a little and twirled the ends of her hair. "For some people, it's just a way to play and relax. For others, it's kind of like a kink? Sexy, you know?" "I don't know," Ai said bluntly. "Why would I know this!" "Well, you were put in the brat classroom!" Rin said in her defense. "I just thought... I mean, you were really convincing..." "Convincing that I didn't want to be treated like that?" Ai asked rhetorically. "Yeah, because I didn't want to be treated like that!" "Look, I'm so sorry! It's not usually my job to check stuff like that; we have staff. But when you didn't safe word, I should have known. I'm... I'm not trying to shirk my responsibility here. I'm just trying to explain." Ai hesitated. She wanted to hate Rin, but she seemed so sincere. And in retrospect, looking back, it all seemed so made up. Like a play. Of course it was a play... but Ai had never been to a bubble like this one before... "Okay... I believe you," Ai finally said, crossing her arms. She looked down at her own outfit, then up at Rin's. They were both still in their diapers, and Rin's was full. Thankfully, the time-stop seemed to prevent the smell from getting through. An important stipulation, surely. "I can talk with the others and let them know that you weren't informed, and they won't ever mention that scene again. It will be like it never happened. I'm really upset that nobody told you. I was having a great time, and I thought you were too, and now… well, I just feel so guilty. And like, I'm not blaming you for that! I just wish whoever dropped the ball… well, hadn't." "No, um... it's... a misunderstanding, I guess..." Probably the biggest misunderstanding of Ai's life, but sometimes that came with the territory of bubble hopping. Now that everything was starting to make more sense, Ai felt a little twinge of embarrassment. "It wasn't so bad," Ai admitted shyly. "I don't know why I acted like that... and I don't even know why I'm bringing this up." "Safe Space does that," Rin explained. "It tries to coax the truth out of you, so you can express yourself. And since you opened this Safe Space, I'm actually more inclined to listen and believe you. Which... is maybe why I didn't listen before..." Rin paused a moment, lost in thought, then continued her explanation. "As for your feelings when we... uh... ya know... don't be too embarrassed about that. A lot of feelings are amplified at Ageplay Academy, like how it feels when you wet a diaper. Or if someone touches you in one. It's like turning up all your feelings to eleven. Even the teachers and caregivers feel it, but it's different for them." "Right... so even if I don't like any of this stuff, the rules of this bubble make me like it?" "Well, no, it should just amplify it..." Rin paused for a moment. To her knowledge, a Big didn't feel the same things a Little did. Rin herself had experimented with different roles, but nothing ever felt as good as bratting. "Well, maybe something went wrong," Rin shrugged. "You came into this bubble in a diaper already, right? It could have messed with things." "Yeah, that makes sense..." But if Ai thought too hard about it, she would find that it didn't really make sense at all. Something else was pulling her strings. "We should explain all this to the principal," Rin urged. "Just touch him and it'll draw him into the Safe Space. And when you are ready to close it, when you feel safe, just say 'green'." Ai nodded. She still had a lot of explaining to do.

Chapter Five Ai Sinclair had no memory of wearing a diaper. She had no memory of wetting one. She probably had, because that was what babyhood was like. But unlike most kids she met in her travels, Ai didn't have parents. She never had a babyhood, as far as she could remember. If she thought hard about it, her imagination could fill in the gaps: the tension of a blanket swaddling her shoulders, or the sight of looking up at someone as they wiped her skin clean. But Ai had lived for a long time in her bubble, and she'd never known anything about aging until she'd left. That was the thing about bubbles. They're just... different. But nothing was quite so different as the feeling of soaking her diaper. The heat on her skin. The sodden padding, growing thicker and thicker. The uncontrollable bliss... the blissful lack of control. And it seemed to go on forever. It didn't stop. Never in her entire life had she peed for so long, and never with anybody watching her. Ai's humiliation got the better of her, and she closed her eyes. She didn't want to see the teacher or her classmates. She wanted to pretend they didn't exist; out of sight, out of mind. But with another one of her senses stripped away, others lit up like fireworks. The tingling between her legs. The warmth on her cheeks. The sharp inhales and exhales as Ai lost control of her breathing. Her fingers trembled in the mittens. Her stomach fluttered with excitement. And it just... didn't... stop... Soon, the diaper between her legs was heavy and warm and pleasant. Her mind was swirling with a thousand feelings, but not a single thought. Sweat beaded on her forehead and she opened her glossy eyes. Everyone was still there; they didn't disappear. They were still watching her, and Ai had never been so embarrassed. "Well, it seems someone had a little accident," Ms. Lady teased. Her voice felt like daggers, slicing up Ai's pride into ribbons. Ai wanted to argue that it wasn't her fault, that Ms. Lady wouldn't let her use the restroom, but her words were frozen in her throat. Her brain wasn't sending the right signals anymore. All she felt was... good. So, so good. Ms. Lady went back to teaching the class, and Ai sunk lower into her seat. The diaper was so squishy beneath her, and Ai made the mistake of squeezing her legs together. The plastic crinkled and a shiver zipped up her spine. Involuntarily, she did it again. And again. And again. Ai hung her head in shame, and in an effort to mask her shallow breathing. To hide her pink cheeks. To steer her focus away from Ms. Lady and the classroom and toward the willpower to stop what she was doing. But there wasn't enough willpower in all of Ai's mind or body. For the next ten minutes, she squirmed and crinkled and flooded herself with undeniable pleasure. At the same time, and somewhat paradoxically, the students seemed both entranced with Ai and entirely dismissive of her. No one was watching her, but any time she looked away, she could feel the attention of her classmates. She could almost hear the things they were thinking about her. How Ai was just one step away from Henry's fate: a mushy-bottomed toe sucker. Ai's breathing was still shallow, and every now and again little gasps would escape her lips. How she longed to cover her mouth with her hand. "That's all for today, class," Ms. Lady finally said, shaking Ai from her introspection. The ropes around her wrists unfurled, as they did with everyone else in the classroom. "Tomorrow's class is about etiquette, and I expect you all to be dressed appropriately," Ms, Lady said, sharply pointing her words at Ai. Unbound at the ankles and the wrists, Ai could get up. But getting up was a little dizzying. She was still adapting to all the sensations of her wet diaper, and even lifting her bottom up off the chair caused so many new ones. The tug on her hips, as the heavy padding sagged between her legs. The squishiness in all new places. Finally, Ai gave up and sat back down, resting her head on her mittened hands. "Hey there new girl." Ai lifted her head just enough to see Rin standing over her desk. She was leaning on one foot, twirling her hair with her finger. She smiled sweetly. Sickly so. "Seems like you really had a good time in class," she teased. "Shut up," Ai muttered, putting her head back down. Every muscle in her body felt tense and weak at the same time. "You must really love your diapers, hm? Pissing yourself like that in front of everyone, then moaning like a little slut?" Ai raised her head and glared at Rin. She knew a slut wasn't exactly a bad thing to be, but Ai didn't have much experience. Sex wasn't a thing in her original bubble, but Ai knew enough to be offended by Rin's implication. "What's your problem?" Ai said sharply. "I didn't do anything to you." "My problem? I don't have a problem. Do you?" Rin asked rhetorically. "It seems like you had a really good time, that's all. Did you like it when I stared at you like that? When I watched your widdle assident?" The last two words from Rin's mouth were twisted into baby talk, and Ai was struggling to keep up with her logic. Her head was swimming. Or drowning. She couldn't even tell. She tried to get a word in between Rin's, but the other girl just kept talking. It was like one unbroken sentence, moving from topic to topic, and Ai couldn't find a spot to interrupt. It was kind of hypnotic. "It makes sense that a pervert like you would be obsessed with me though; I'm kind of a big deal around here. You're lucky that I'm even talking to a little diaper dork like you." The fact that Rin was in a diaper too didn't seem to matter. "And not only are you a pervy little dork, but you're rude too! You haven't even thanked me for my attention." "I'm not thanking you for anything," Ai said fiercely. She knew different bubbles had different rules, but she always stood up for herself when she thought she was being treated unfairly. Communication was important, after all. "Aww, you think you're such a big girl," Rin cooed. "But this behavior of yours isn't very mature at all. It's rather childish, actually." "Because acting like a bully is so grown up?" Ai shot back. Then a low chorus of "ooo"s flooded the room. Ai looked around to find the rest of the class watching from the sidelines. Somehow, their argument had become a spectacle. "Oh, oh, you think I'm a bully?" Rin crossed her arms, and looked over her shoulders to the left and to the right, at the gathered crowd. "You hear that, y'all? This baby slut diaper dork thinks that I'm a bully. It sure sounds like she's never known what it means to be bullied before, doesn't it?" Her attention shifted back to Ai and she smirked confidently. "Maybe I should show you what bullying looks like?" Ai felt a pang of anxiety. Most of the people in her travels were rather kind; there was no history of abuse or violence or neglect. Every now and again Ai's ethics and morals didn't quite line up with the worlds she visited, but almost all of them were respectful of their differences. Once or twice, in extreme cases, she was asked to leave. But what happened at the King's Kingdom and what was happening now seemed so disproportionately violating. "Whatever," Ai sighed, trying to tone down her frustration. She got to her feet with every intention of walking out of the classroom, but the weight on her hips was startling. The diaper sagged halfway down her thighs, and she almost lost her balance. Her agitation was whisked away, replaced with embarrassment and fervor. Ai blushed deeper than before. "Oh? Whatever? Did you mean, whatever you say, Miss Rin. I'm a little diaper brat who needs to be put in her place? Is that what you meant?" Rin stepped directly in Ai's way and gave her a shove. Ai held onto one of the desks and managed to stay standing, but the heavy padding between her legs caused her to lose her footing. With another shove, Rin pushed Ai backward, away from the door and toward the crowd of students. They dispersed, giving space for Rin and Ai to have their tussle. "Oh my gosh, what is your problem!" Ai said angrily, losing her composure. Every step in her soaking wet diaper was a rush of new sensations, each one stealing more and more of Ai's breath. So when Rin stepped toward her again, Ai panicked and shoved her right back. Ai had been in fights before, but none were so inelegant. They were demonstrations, like a show of strength. Or they were customary, like a call and response. Sometimes fights were acceptable, sometimes they were necessary, and sometimes they were lauded. But this was none of those. This was a total mess. Rin didn't strike or attack Ai; she tugged on her clothes and pulled her hair. Ai, realizing very quickly how immobile she was in such a thick diaper, mirrored Rin. In the end, Ai was knocked onto the floor, landing on her padded behind with a squish and a shiver. She was out of breath and her body tingled in an unbelievably pleasant way. Her face was red with embarrassment. Rin stood over Ai with her hands on her hips and a wicked smile on her face. Rin stepped forward twice, so that each of her feet was on either side of Ai's hips. From that position of power, she descended and sat her ass upon Ai's stomach, pinning her in place. She grabbed Ai's wrists, one in each hand, and held those down too. "Pinned on the ground by a girl in a diaper? You're so pathetic." Ai was awash with conflict. On one hand, everything Rin said sounded like something on a radio drama. That's where she learned about bullies to begin with, since she had never gone to a proper school. It was so stupid, it was almost laughable. But on the other hand, Ai's body was flooded with gooey emotions and her soggy diaper begged to be squished and rubbed. And a girl was on top of her? For the first time in a very long time, Ai wanted to kiss somebody. "Y-you're... um... lemme..." Ai's conflict was a terribly slow tug of war. It was humiliating, and the entire class was looking down on her. Literally and figuratively. "Tsk tsk... you really should learn your manners," Rin teased. "If you'd just thank me for all this attention..." Ai shook her head; it was all her determination would allow. Rin sighed, clucking her tongue in that universally chastising way, that way that everyone understood. "Well, lucky for you, I'm really good at teaching little brats how to be polite and grateful." She kept Ai pinned to the ground and looked up at the gawking students. "Aren't I?" Rin asked. There were a few quiet mumbles, all of which sounded affirmative, and some nods of the head. But there were a lot of blushing cheeks. Before Ai could come up with a solution, Rin pulled Ai's wrists down to her sides and spun around on her tummy. With her knees on either side of Ai, she pinned her arms in place and arched her back. Rin's diaper was on full display, only inches from Ai's face. It was thick and swollen, forcing Rin's legs apart. Ai could see the faint line halfway up her backside, where the pure white padding changed to a muted yellow. "Goodness, what a cute little print," Rin teased, lifting Ai's dress. "Everybody, come look at the new kid's diaper! It's like it was made for a baby!" Then Rin pressed her hand to Ai's diaper, causing her to shiver involuntarily beneath the bully. The rush of pleasure was intense, but it quickly capsized to violent waves of humiliation. "Oh my gosh, did you all see that?" Rin mocked. "She's like a little toy, look! I push the button~" Rin pressed her hand expertly against Ai's diaper and grinned, pressing fingers into the padding like a skilled artist crafting from clay. Then she flattened her palm, forcing the sodden, swollen padding up against Ai's intimates. Ai shivered, and let out the cutest little noises. "And she moves and makes sounds!" Rin went on. "Maybe that's why you don't have any manners, diaper dork; maybe you're just a toy who doesn't have that function. Maybe you're just for playing with? Is that right?" "Lemme... up..." Ai tried to throw Rin off of her, with no success. It felt insurmountable, like moving a mountain. "No, no," Rin tsked. "Toys don't give orders. Toys get played with. You don't think you still have any power, do you?" She squeezed Ai's diaper again and Ai whined a needy whine. "You know, if you'd just used your manners, I might have even mistaken you for a sweet little girl. But you're not, are you? You're a naughty little toy." Each of Rin's ministrations had been precise, planned, and theatrical. What Rin did next was much more chaotic: she began to knead at Ai's diaper like a cat kneading a blanket, like the padding was dough. And as she kneaded, she began to rock on her knees, shifting her diaper closer and closer to Ai's face. Ai couldn't focus on any one thing. The pleasure from the soggy diaper. The words Rin used to humiliate her. The sight of everyone looking down on her. The gentle press of plastic against her nose, as Rin sat back onto her face. She knew she had gotten into this mess herself, but the way out was shrouded in smoke and mirrors. "You're the most helpless little diaper dork I've ever met," Rin jeered. She seemed to be having the time of her life. "Even a brat in a diaper like me can top you. Could this be any more humiliating for you?" Ai thought, with resounding certainty: no. Rin thought, with resounding certainty: yes. "You're clearly at the bottom of the social ladder. You're clearly helpless. You're clearly just a toy to be played with. So I should treat you exactly the way that I'd treat any of my other stuffies. Any of my other toys." There were some gasps from the people that had gathered; some knowing sounds and mumbles. "I can't believe you're going to let me do this to you, diaper dork. But you're such a pervert that you're probably getting off on it." Rin leaned forward and her diaper pressed ever-closer to Ai's face. Ai tried to turn her head, but the soft squish of Rin's diaper pressed into her cheek. It left an imprint in the padding, contouring around Ai's nose and chin. The faint smell of pee from inside Rin's diaper wafted around Ai's face. Ai was about to thrash again, to push Rin off, when the bully pressed on the front of her diaper and Ai moaned involuntarily into the bully's padding. Rin arched her back a bit more and the seat of her diaper began to swell. The padding was soft and mushy as it warped around Ai's face, covering her lips and her nose. Then the smell of pee mixed with something new and Ai realized: Rin was pooping her diaper while sitting on her face! Ai reeled and whimpered, kicking and twisting to throw Rin off, but Rin held her ground. Grunting and pushing, the diaper grew bigger and bigger. It was almost comical, the way her diaper ballooned out. It continued to swell until Ai's whole face pressed into it like a fluffy pillow. She could still breathe, but Ai almost wished she couldn't. "Wow. You just stayed down there the entire time," Rin teased. She sounded a little out of breath, and her cheeks sparkled with perspiration. "You must really enjoy this!" As Rin leaned back, she arched her back and raised her arms to stretch, using Ai's face as a seat for her mushy bottom. The crowd mumbled and gossiped and made declarations about the kind of girl Ai Sinclair truly was. Now she had a reputation, and it would only become cemented in the coming minutes. Rin leaned forward again. This time, when she began to rub Ai's diaper, it wasn't to tease or interrupt Ai's arguments; this time, it was with intent. "How pathetic," Rin's voice rung in Ai's ears. "It's one thing to be a little diaper dork, or a helpless toy to play with. But to let a girl fill her diaper on your face? To whimper and moan while you bury your face into my stinky diaper?" Ai hated Rin. And not because Rin was teasing her, but because Rin was right. Because ever since she'd wet her diaper, the feelings inside of Ai had been overwhelming. Lust and desperation she had never known. Sex itself was an uncomfortable urge at best, something Ai had gone her entire life without much interest in. And now, in a soaking wet diaper, with her face plunged into the seat of another girl's messy diaper, she was more turned on than ever. Even Rin's taunts weren't enough to quell her libido. For the first time in her known life, Ai really wanted to cum. She hoped her pride and self-control would be enough to triumph over her desire, but nothing had ever stopped nor could ever stop Ai Sinclair from getting what she wanted. Not even herself.

Chapter Four When Ai woke up, everything felt heavy. A welling anxiety filled her up, and just as easily as it came, it slipped away. She was with Mommy and Daddy. She was okay. Then Ai woke up again, and everything was still heavy. A welling panic itched in the back of her mind, and she tried to shoo it away. She was with Mommy and Daddy. Everything was wonderful. Ai woke up a third time, and everything was still heavy. But there was something more than anxiety, more than panic... she slowly rubbed her eyes and the mittens jingled. Jingled? Mittens? Ai managed to open her eyes. She expected to find the morning light, and Mommy unbuttoning her shirt for another meal. Or Daddy's thick, heavy words, telling her how to be a good girl. But it was dark. Dark? Nighttime. Ai remembered what that was. Night and day. Like yesterday and today. Everything was night and day... ever since nursing on... The milk. It was like Daddy's voice. It was so entrancing, and... wait, why did she wake up in the first place? Because Ai had to pee. Ai laid there for a few moments, looking up at the canopy, like waking up from a dream. Which reality was real? The one where she needed to get up and use the bathroom, or the one where she wet her diaper? So many realities in diapers... so many realities without them... which one was real…? But as it often is with dreams, Ai started to find her footing in one reality. The reality where she was lying between a man and a woman who had taken her in and made her their baby. The reality where she had somewhere to be, somewhere she belonged. And it wasn't here. There was a window in the bedroom, and outside the sky was growing brighter. Black changed to a deep, deep, deep blue. Sunrise was coming. Ai was running out of time. But when she tried to get up, her mittens jingled and the queen beside her stirred in bed. She had to silence the bells, but she didn't have her hands. What did she have? Her feet? Her mouth? Teeth? Maybe... Ai wrapped her lips around one of the little metal bells, like she had with Mommy's nipple the night before. She closed her lips around the bell and bit at the stitching. It took a while, but it finally popped off the mitten with a muffled jingle. Ai tucked it into her cheek and started gnawing at the next one. When Ai was done, she had four bells in her mouth. She was too scared to spit them out, in case they made any kind of noise. Then, with more care than she had ever put into anything in her life, Ai slinked her way to the end of the bed. Finally free of the king and queen, she tip-toed over to the corner where her backpack was strapped to a chair. Ai tried pulling the straps up, to sling the bag over her shoulder, but it caught on the heavy wooden chair. She tried once before, wiggling the bag a little, but no luck. Finally, she noticed that one of the straps had been woven through the wood slats. Intentionally. Fuck. Quietly, Ai slid to the floor and fumbled with the clasp on her bag. It was such an easy thing to latch and unlatch, but the mittens made it impossible. And she couldn't gnaw the strap off without spilling the bells all over the stone floor. The sky outside was red and pink, welcoming the coming day, and Ai was no closer to getting her backpack. Then something squeaked loudly behind her. Ai nearly screamed, but she had been holding her mouth closed tightly for the better part of the hour. She turned and saw the king roll onto his side, so that he was staring right at her. If his eyes had been open. The memory of the spanking from a few days before ran through Ai's head, and her heart started to race. If he saw her, if he caught her like this... not only would she never have another chance to escape, but she would go over Daddy's lap again. She would rather die. Honestly, truly, she would rather die. Ai gave her backpack one last glance. All the gifts from her friends, all the things she loved... Ai made one of the hardest decisions of her life, and got to her feet. She had to leave. But as luck would have it, on her way out of the room, she saw the compass on the dresser by the door. Even with her hands in mittens, she was able to scoop it up with both hands and squeeze her way out of the room. In the doorframe, Ai glanced back at the bed, at her sleeping 'parents'. The first parents she'd ever had. They were awful. But that feeling in her heart when she saw the queen's sleeping face… Sometimes love just doesn't make any sense. Ai raced down the stairs. Through hallways she hadn't memorized. She hugged the walls of open rooms and didn't bother with any door that had a handle. Thankfully, in defiance of security, most of them were pull-rings without latches or empty archways. Finally, Ai found her way to the drawbridge. She thought for sure Rupert would be waiting to catch her, but the bridge was empty. She walked the center of the drawbridge, to avoid any water nymphs, and hurried into the woods. The first thing she did was spit out the bells. They jingled to the forest floor, but the tinny sound was so much quieter in the outdoors. Then she bit and tore at the mittens with her teeth, but the fabric was a much higher quality than the bell thread. That was the first time Ai really thought about what she was wearing. A diaper, a nightie, and locking pink mittens. And she had abandoned all of her other clothes. She was really kicking herself for that one. But right now she had bigger problems than her outfit. She fumbled with the compass and, with a combination of her mittened hands and her teeth, managed to get it open. It pointed to the left of the castle, so she went right. That early morning walk through the forest was the most scared Ai had ever been. The trees seemed to lean in and grab at her, leaves flitting off the branches like an early winter storm. The wind pushed against her, causing her to stumble and fall into the dirt and grass. The thick diaper between her legs made it difficult to run, and every rustling bush or snapped twig made her jump. By the time Ai came to the edge of the wood, she could hardly breathe. She looked up at the steep hill in front of her and checked the compass one more time. This was it. "Ice and Claire!" The voice was faint, in the distance. But even the sound of Rupert's voice was enough to trigger Ai's panic. She scurried toward the hill and tried to run up the side of it. Halfway there, she put the compass between her teeth and ran up on all fours. When she reached the top, she didn't look back. She ran headlong into the shimmering wall and the countryside vanished. Suddenly, Ai was on the landing of a staircase. Inside. In a building? She had only appeared inside a building once or twice before. Behind her, there was no shimmering veil, but a solid wall. She reached out to touch it, but Ai stopped herself. She didn't want to risk going back. Ai slunk down to the floor and tried to catch her breath. The ground was wood. Nice wood. On one side, a staircase went up and a staircase went down. And the stairs were wide - this wasn't someone's house. A public building? Ai's panic wasn't subsiding. The new place didn't feel safe, and she was still dressed in her silly baby girl outfit. So she got to her feet and decided to go down instead of up. At the bottom of the staircase was a vending machine, filled with brands Ai didn't recognize. Even the currency cards weren't familiar to her. She poked her head out into the hall, and Ai knew immediately where she was. A school. On one side of the hall, there were classroom doors. On the other, a series of windows spanning the entire wall. Outside was a field, with soccer nets and a running track. By the look of it, Ai was on the second floor. Then, out of the corner of her eye, Ai saw someone open a door. She quickly ducked into the stairwell, behind the vending machine. She heard the tapping of shoes, but they faded away. "I'm scaring myself," Ai said aloud to herself. "This is a new bubble... there's nothing to be afraid of." Ai looked down at the compass in her mittened hands. She had been clutching it tightly. "But just in case..." Ai leaned down and set the compass on the ground. It was the last thing she owned, and arguably the most important. She wanted to keep it safe. So she gently pushed it under the vending machine for safe keeping. "Now to find a way out of these clothes…" Ai was halfway down the hall when she heard a voice behind her: a young man's voice. She turned around and tried to decide if running or hiding was the better option, but the logical part of her brain reminded her that this was a different place. A safe place, hopefully. The man in question was about Ai's age, or maybe a little older. He had short cropped hair, dyed in different rainbow hues, and lots of earrings that matched his lip and nose piercings. He was also a little shorter than Ai, which was not a very common trait others had. When he caught up with Ai, he said: "Well, who let you out? You shouldn't be out in the hall without an escort." When Ai didn't know what to say to that, he asked: "What's your name? I'm West." "Uh... Ai," Ai answered, blushing a bit. The way he looked her up and down... she unconsciously tried to tug down the nightgown, but the mittens didn't let her. The best thing she could do at that moment was explain herself. "I'm not from here, as you can probably tell," Ai tried to laugh, but her embarrassment got the best of her. "The bubble I came from, they dressed me like this... I barely got away. Do you think you could help me find something to wear?" The man tilted his head as he listened to Ai's plight, like he was trying to puzzle her out. It made Ai nervous. But in the end, he nodded and smiled. "Oh totes, absolutely, for sure. I know where we can get you changed. Come on." West confidently took Ai by the hand - well, by the mitten - and led her down the hall. "Here we go, boo," he said, stopping in front of one of the doors. He turned the doorknob with his free hand and half-pushed Ai inside. She stumbled into the room, but it wasn't wasn't a changing room or a closet or a wardrobe or anything. It was a classroom. Or, at first glance, it was a classroom. There were rows of desks, occupied by a dozen or so students. They all wore matching uniforms, regardless of gender, with button up blouses and short plaid skirts. At the front of the room was a heavy desk and an older woman with thin glasses and her hair in a bun. But on second glance, each of the students was seated in a very specific way. Their hands were bound in front of them and tied to a hard point on the desk. Their ankles were spread wide apart and buckled to the legs of the desk. And under every skirt, on full display, was a diaper. Ai felt a heavy sinking feeling and turned to rush out, but the man who led her there shut the door with a smile and stood in her way. She turned back to the class; all eyes were on her. "I... I think there's been a mistake..." Ai tried to explain in a panic. "Oh, there's certainly been a mistake!" West agreed, still smiling. "Walking around the halls all alone, without supervision? Tsk tsk. But I'm sure Ms. Lady will help you behave." Ai didn't know what to say to that. The bizarre circumstances of her situation were too difficult to wrap her head around. "Go on, don't be shy," West said. "Introduce yourself to Ms. Lady and the students." One of the students stifled a laugh, then gave up trying to hide it all together. She bursted out with the words: "Your diaper is so thick that it's got its own zip code!" Ai didn't know what a zip code was, but she knew how obvious her diaper was to the classroom of strangers. But before Ai could explain herself, the woman at the front of the class - Ms. Lady - strode down the center aisle toward the disobedient student. Ms. Lady seemed to produce a ruler out of nowhere, which came down sharply on the top of the student's thigh, just below the hem of her skirt. The student let out a whimper and leaned over the desk. "What was that, Rin?" the teacher asked sharply. Even her tone made Ai's blood run cold. "Nothing, Ms. Lady," Rin muttered, twisting a little in her chair. Ms. Lady didn't return to the front of the room, however. She laced her hand in Rin's curly hair and held her tight and upright. Then, she gestured to Ai with the ruler. "Go on." Ai was frozen for a moment. The suddenness of it all... it reminded her of the spanking that Daddy - er, the King, Ai corrected herself - gave her. And all the students were wearing diapers, and... "I... I'm in the wrong place," Ai tried explaining again. "Um, I'm not from this bubble... I just got here and—" "Then why are you dressed like that?" one of the boys asked, smirking like he'd just trapped Ai in a legal argument. "That's... the last bubble I was in, this king and queen, um..." "Put you in a diaper?" someone else asked. "Put your hands in mittens?" another student spoke up. "Yes!" Ai said a little too loudly. Defending herself was overwhelming when she had to do it in front of a dozen people. "Yeah, Ms. Lady," Rin said, craning her neck to look up at the woman holding her hair. "That's what happened with me too! I don't know how I got here, but I just want to go home!" "Well you know what you have to do to leave, don't you, Rin?" "Yes, Ms. Lady," Rin said quietly, the teasing tone fading from her voice. "But you won't do it, will you, Rin?" "No, Ms. Lady." Rin muttered, a bit of color on her cheeks. "So maybe you want to be here. Maybe you want to be dressed in a diaper. Maybe you want to be trained to be a good little girl." Rin didn't say anything else, and the teacher knew she had won. She turned her attention back to Ai. "There is a seat in front," she said. "Sit your padded butt down there and I'll be there in a moment." Ai had absolutely no idea what was going on. That other student kept undermining her, and none of the class seemed to believe her. So Ai took a step toward the teacher instead - Ms. Lady - and tried to keep her cool. "Listen, if we could just talk about this..." "Good girls don't talk out of turn," Ms. Lady declared. Ai found that to be a rather unfair rule, but it was followed with: "Unless you're a bad girl. Then I'll have to discipline you in front of the class. Is that what you want?" Ai hesitated. The threat of discipline had a whole new meaning to Ai, and she knew that she had to work within the customs of the bubble. But it was just too serendipitous, too on the nose. After everything that happened in the King's Kingdom, and now this... Ai took a deep breath and decided to play smart. So she went over to the chair where she was instructed and took a seat. When she did, the buckles around her ankles latched onto her and spread her legs apart. Then, like magic, the rope on the desk unfurled, bound Ai's wrists, and pulled them tight to the tabletop. "Of course," Ai muttered under her breath. Most of the bubbles had magic of some kind, but the animated object stuff was some of the most annoying. She had lost count of the amount of magical ropes that had restrained her in the past, for one reason or another, and there wasn't anything she could do about it. Just like that, Ai was one of the students in the weird classroom. The only difference was her outfit: a pink nightie, instead of a school uniform, and her hands were still in mittens. Arguably, her outfit was even worse than the uniform. Ms. Lady turned to the chalkboard and wrote something on the board: a series of letters and numbers. Then Ms. Lady turned to the class and tapped her crop on the desk. "You all should be able to solve this math problem. Who is going to try?" No one raised their hands - in part because no one could - so Ms. Lady pointed the crop at one of the students. "Henry," she said. The boy looked nervously at the chalkboard and down at his desk. Even if he knew how to reason through the problem, his hands were bound; he would have to do all the arithmetic in his mind. "It's unsolvable, Ms. Lady," Henry guessed. "Is it, Henry?" "Yeah, uh huh." Henry seemed adamant in his lack of answer, and his confidence seemed to grow with each passing second. He even pulled on the ropes a little, trying to sit up straighter than before. "You're just giving us stupid questions to trick us!" he said, which elicited a few murmurs from the students around the room. Ms. Lady slid the drawer open from her desk in a threatening manner, and pulled out a marker. The whole room fell deadly silent, including Ai. She could feel her body tense up and her heart pound as the teacher walked over to Henry with the marker in hand. "Um... I'm sorry, I'll be good. I swear, I'll be good," Henry tried, leaning back in his seat, trying to pull away from the desk. "Maybe numbers are just too hard for you," Ms. Lady teased. "Is that it? The little boy who still wears diapers to school doesn't know his numbers?" "No, I do, I... I'm sorry, I'm really sorry!" Henry tugged harder on the table and Ms. Lady uncapped the marker. The tip was... felt, like an ordinary marker. Ai didn't know what she expected, but it wasn't that. Suddenly, her anxiety felt a little silly. "I think numbers are just too grown up for you, Henry. Maybe you should be demoted back to daycare, what do you think?" Henry shook his head, and he actually had tears forming in his eyes. Everyone else was silent as Ms. Lady took the marker and leaned down to draw on his desk. Ai leaned up to see... a simple number sign. It was actually kind of anticlimactic. But Henry's tear-filled eyes glossed over. A few tears dripped down his cheeks, then he shook his head in disbelief. "I'll give you another chance," Ms. Lady said, returning to the front of the room. This time she put a number on the board: 4. "Tell me what number this is and I won't kick you back to daycare." All eyes were on Henry now, as he looked at the board. He blushed a little and bit his lip. The tension in the room was heavy. "Um... eighty...?" Henry tried, and it was clear that he truly did try. A collective sigh erupted through the classroom and Henry looked a little panicked. "West, could you please take Henry back to daycare?" Ms. Lady asked. "Yes Ms. Lady, gladly." Ai watched with a mixture of confusion, anxiety, bewilderment, and paranoia as West approached Henry's desk. With the snap of his fingers, the ropes came undone and he helped Henry to his feet. On the way down the aisle, West patted Henry on the butt - which crinkled loudly - before saying to the class: "Say goodbye to Henry. Next time you see him, he'll be a little mushy-bottomed toe sucker." That made Henry really start to cry. But West closed the door behind him and the classroom was quiet again. Ms. Lady waited for the dread to sink in, then tapped the board one more time. "Ai, solve this," she said, pointing to the original problem. Ai felt the floor drop out from under her. "I'm not really good at math..." Ai muttered. She debated bringing up her explanation once again - that she wasn't from here - but it felt like a dangerous move. "Maybe you could ask someone else?" "I'm asking you, Ai," Ms. Lady repeated. "Are you telling me that you don't know numbers either? Just like Henry?" She still had the marker in her hand. "No, I do! Um. I know my numbers. I'm just... I don't know the problem that well, and, well... I never actually went to school. I mean, I did, for a semester. At, um. A cooking school? I'm still not great at cooking. But, uh... math, uh..." "So you've never learned a bit of math?" Ms. Lady sighed. "Well math is different in different bubbles..." Ai tried to explain, but the truth was exactly as Ms. Lady said. The more immutable facts at Ai's disposal, the more complicated her travels became. It was like holding onto trinkets, each weighing her down a little more than before. Truth was so subjective, and any presumptions she took with her were dangerous. Ai had learned the hard way that nothing was universal. "Can you give me one good reason why I shouldn't move you to one of the younger classes, so you can learn math?" Ai didn't really have an answer to that, but she did have an opportunity that sprung to mind. "Well, um, if you'd just listen… I'm not from here, so none of this makes any sense to me. I'm not supposed to be in any classroom." "I do not tolerate bratty girls," Ms. Lady said flatly. She took two steps toward Ai's desk, which was all she needed. She uncapped the marker and drew a number sign on the desk. Ai panicked and pulled at her restraints, the same way Henry did, but she didn't cry. She didn't understand the consequences of any of this. Ms. Lady went to the board and wrote a new number. She tapped it with the marker, but Ai was looking down at her desk. The number sign the teacher had written was beginning to fizzle at the edges, like soda pop. Henry's hadn't done that. Ms. Lady had to tap the board once more with the marker to get Ai's attention. "Final chance," Ms. Lady said. "If you can't tell me what number this is, you're going back to kindergarten." "Ten?" Ai guessed, seeing a one and a zero on the board. Hopefully that was ten in this bubble. Then she glanced back down at the desk, but the number sign had all but faded away. Tiny specs of black ink shivered and disappeared. "That's..." Ms. Lady looked at the board, then at Ai, and nodded her head. "That's correct," she said, a little confused. But even someone who didn't know their numbers could have guessed at random. The chances were slim, but it was possible. Ms. Lady decided to let Ai have her win. "Perhaps I underestimated you," Ms. Lady said warmly. "Let's talk after class about where you belong." "Yes ma'am," Ai said brightly. Finally, someone willing to listen to her! "Just be good and quiet until then," Ms. Lady said with a little more assertiveness, and Ai nodded. Class went on. It ranged from incredibly mundane to weirdly abusive. Rin got four more swats with that ruler in ten minutes, and one of the boys had to write lines with his hands tied. As for Ai, she was contending with her own problem. She really had to pee. She woke up that morning needing to use the bathroom, and then she had to escape. She still had her mittens on, and finding a bathroom was the least of her troubles. But sitting there in class, she couldn't stop thinking about it. The pressure in her bladder. The way she squirmed in her diaper. The ache, the need to let go... Ai looked up at the clock. It was only eight minutes until the end of the hour. Most bubbles had the same timekeeping methods. Maybe class would end then; that seemed reasonable. But every time Ai checked the clock, it was still eight minutes until the end of the hour. She even counted the seconds in her head, but she lost track around thirty. Sure enough, the clock hadn't moved. Meanwhile, the feeling of desperation in Ai was only building. Her squirming became active wiggling, and she couldn't sit still for more than a second. She knew she was in a diaper, but she didn't want to wet it! That felt like she was just giving the queen what she wanted. But Ai was feeling something else, as well. Along with the rising desperation, the ache in her bladder, the discomfort... Ai felt twangs of excitement. Of curiosity. Of panic, but in a good way? Could panic be a good thing? She couldn't seem to sort out this particular feeling. So, when she was at the end of her patience, she interrupted Ms. Lady mid-sentence. "Excuse me. Um. Is class almost over?" "Class is over when I say it's over," Ms. Lady said with a touch of annoyance. Perhaps that was why the clock wasn't moving? Was that how it worked here? A contest between the inexorable march of time and the teacher's sense of authority? Time didn't seem to march at all; it meandered, milled about, putzed around. Class wouldn't end until Ms. Lady said it would. Ai couldn't even cross her legs, because they were forced apart by the restraints and by the diaper. Her bladder ached and strained to hold it in. All the while, her cheeks continued to redden. She waited for as long as she could, but waiting wasn't working. She interrupted Ms. Lady again, but her desperation was peaking and her words were a little breathless. "Excuse me, could... could I please use the restroom?" This got a few head turns from the other students. Rin mumbled under her breath, a seat behind and to the right of Ai: "What a bottom." Ai didn't know what a bottom was, but her indignation boiled up all the same. Rin had been nothing but an annoyance since Ai got to the classroom, and her commentary was not welcome. But her opinion didn't matter anyway; it was Ms. Lady she needed to convince. "Why would a diaper brat use the restroom, Ai?" Ms. Lady asked simply. That caught Ai off guard. What the hell did diaper brat mean? And why did Ms. Lady think Ai was one of them? "I'm not a... that," Ai tried to argue. "I am trying to tell you, I don't belong here!" But as Ai's desperation increased, so too did the volume of her voice. She couldn't get into a debate right now! "You're in a diaper," Ms. Lasso argued, without Ai's reservations about a debate. "You're acting like a brat, interrupting class with your silly fantasies of using the restroom." "That's—" But this time it was Ms. Lady's turn to cut off Ai in the middle of a sentence. "You're in diapers because you belong in diapers. Now be quiet and stop causing such a fuss." "I'm not... I don't belong in diapers!" Ai's patience was too thin to shut her up, and she couldn't stop wiggling in her chair. She tugged on the rope around her wrists. "Just, listen! I'm trying to tell you!" "Clearly you need to be the center of attention," Ms. Lady said dismissively. "Class, everyone pay attention to our new student so we can get on with the lesson." The entire class turned their heads to stare at Ai, and nobody said anything. Every single student, even Rin. Ai caught each of their glances, one by one, until she got back to Ms. Lady. Her arms were crossed, like she was bored. "No, that's not…" Ai's voice was the only sound in the silence. All eyes were on her as she struggled to keep her diaper dry. She looked down at her desk, to pretend it wasn't happening, but she could feel them all watching her. "Please...! Please, please, please..." Ai begged and pleaded, struggling in her chair. Every second or two, pressure would threaten to break through her lifetime of potty training. And every second or two, she would just barely fend it off. Until she didn't. Until it felt like she was just frozen on the brink. And a second later, it pushed her over. Ai let out a deep exhale as she flooded her diaper. A steady stream of relief. Heat between her legs. Soft, squishy padding, absorbing and expanding, forcing her thighs further apart. She couldn't stop wetting herself. She didn't even want to.

Chapter Three Ai was still trembling, even fifteen minutes after the spanking was over. The queen had taken her by the hand and led her down the halls of the empty castle. She was talking about something, but Ai was struggling to focus. Her body was alight with adrenaline, but she was tired at the same time. "Now, Ice and Claire, it's not proper for the king's justice to be suspended, so we certainly need a reason for it, otherwise you'll be right back on his lap before you know it. You're such a small little thing, though… I think we can come up with something." Ai nodded. She didn't know what she was agreeing to, but anything was better than getting spanked like that again. She had never felt so helpless in her entire life, and nothing had hurt her quite so badly. Sure, she'd had a few concussions. She broke her leg once, and two of her fingers. But there was something about that spanking that made all that seem like gentle bruising. Perhaps that was just the way spankings felt, or perhaps the king himself had something to do with it. The queen led Ai up the stairs of a tower and into the room at the top. There was a bed with curtains above and around it. There was some white furniture that really seemed to bring out the brightness of the grey stone walls. But most importantly, there was a balcony. It overlooked the forest, but not the way she had come. That's when Ai realized she didn't have her backpack. Or her compass. "Your Majesty, could I please—" "Ah, ah," the queen interrupted. "You know better than to call me that." Ai had to pause to remember what it was the queen was talking about. The spanking and the conversation that followed were nothing but a blurry memory to her. When Ai finally pieced it together, a blush came over her cheeks. "Um... Mommy..." Ai muttered. She had never called anyone that before, not once in her life. She knew what a Mommy was; she'd seen it enough times. The parent to a child. Specifically a woman, and specifically a very young child. A child with no autonomy, who relied on the parent for every little thing. Ai felt embarrassed, having put herself in that category. But there were more pressing concerns. "Could I please have my backpack?" Ai asked. "When you're done with your discipline, you can have your belongings back," the queen said simply, and Ai knew there wasn't room to argue. "Let's get you dressed, Ice and Claire," the queen said, motioning to the bed. "It's inappropriate for you to be wearing clothes you picked out." "My clothes are in my backpack," Ai argued, but the queen didn't seem deterred at all. She went over to a wardrobe in the corner and Ai sat on the edge of the bed. She couldn't go through all those spankings again, so she had to figure out a way to get her backpack back. Maybe it was still in the throne room. The queen turned around with a puffy pink dress in her hands, the kind of dress Ai had only ever seen on little girls in fancy houses. And, well, the castle was kind of a fancy house. But Ai wasn't a little girl. "I don't really like dresses," Ai tried to tell the queen. "Dresses are easy access for the king and me, Ice and Claire. And that's important, because you may need to be checked on." Easy access as a term sent a shiver up Ai's spine. Why did they need access to anything under her skirt? The only thing that came to mind was more of those spankings... was the dress a reminder to behave? With a reluctant sigh, Ai reached for the dress. "Oh, no no," the queen said sweetly. "I'll get you dressed. I'm your Mommy, after all, aren't I?" Ai didn't answer, but that was answer enough. The taller woman stripped off Ai's shirt and pants, leaving her in nothing but her wet underwear. Ai blushed, looking down at her feet and covering her bare chest with her arms. "These too," the queen said, pulling down Ai's panties. Ai reached to grab them, but the queen slapped her hands away. "Please, I can change myself..." "Nonsense," the queen said simply. Then she unfolded a pair of underwear that Ai didn't recognize, not at first. They weren't made of the same kind of material of any panties Ai had ever seen. But when the woman prompted her to step into them, she realized why. They were the same kind that little kids wore when they were potty training. "Wait, hold on. Why do I have to wear those training pants?" Ai asked incredulously. "Well, you got your other panties all wet," the queen said simply. "Well, yeah, but... you don't think I wet those, do you? That awful forest nymph threw me in the river!" Ai was blushing furiously. "Then you'll be able to keep your pull-ups dry," the queen countered. "Pull-ups?" Another name for the training pants, no doubt. Ai shook her head. "Absolutely not! You have the wrong idea!" "If you won't do as you're told," the queen said coldly, "you can go over Daddy's lap instead." Ai froze. Her heart rate doubled and panic zipped up her spine. The fact that the woman had referred to the king as her Daddy was just another straw on the camel's back for Ai Sinclair, but fear gripped her like a noose. She was too scared to even breathe, for just a moment, and stars appeared at the edges of her vision. "What will it be, Ice and Claire?" the queen asked. Ai looked down at her feet shyly and stepped into the training pants. *** Over the next few days, things only got worse for Ai Sinclair. The queen had an endless supply of little girl dresses, and she did everything from feeding Ai to giving her a bath. She would give Ai cups with lids full of milk, and the milk would make Ai's thoughts fuzzy for a few hours. But the worst part was, the queen seemed intent on getting Ai to have an accident. At first, it was just a lot of water and milk, so much that it was an inconvenience. Ai had to get up every hour to use the bathroom. Then the queen would plan walks around the garden, and try to keep Ai out for long periods of time. Then the queen started locking the bathroom door, so that Ai had to ask permission. But through all the trials, Ai always managed to keep her pull-up dry. Whenever Ai had any free time, she searched for her backpack. It wasn't in the throne room, and the castle was massive. Finally, the queen let it slip that it had been put in the royal bedroom for safekeeping, but the door was always locked. Objectively, Ai could always ask Daddy for the rest of her spankings. But she had seventeen sets of ten remaining, and any time she even thought about it she would panic. As much as Ai hated it, the reasonable way out wasn't a viable one. She had to find another way, and it came in the form of a silver lining. Of all of Queen Errata's inexplicable behaviors, Ai hated one more than the rest: though the queen would talk constantly to Ai, she never once listened. Even if Ai tried to engage in the conversation, she was dismissed or actively ignored. It reminded Ai of how a child talks to a doll or a cat. But it was from one of these soliloquies that Ai got an idea. "I don't see why you insist on keeping up this big girl act," the queen sighed, after yet another trip to the bathroom. "There are a lot of perks that only a little girl can get." Ai ruminated all day on what the queen meant by that, and if maybe one of those perks could get her closer to her backpack. That night, before the queen got Ai ready for bed, Ai tugged on her dress as cutely as possible and played her hand. "Mommy..." she said shyly. "Um, I was thinking about what you were saying. And at night, I get kind of scared all alone in here..." "Oh?" The queen didn't take Ai for a woman that was afraid of the dark. But the queen truly did see Ai as a little girl. "You said little girls get perks, so, um... if I were a little girl, would I be able to sleep with you and Daddy?" The queen's eyes lit up and she enthusiastically nodded her head. This lasted only a moment before she regained her composure. "Absolutely, Ice and Claire. Little girls get to sleep with Mommy and Daddy. Of course... a little girl must be properly dressed for bed, as not to have any night time accidents in the royal bed. And your pull-ups are certainly not sufficient." Ai knew part of this plan would involve a few embarrassing concessions, but she wasn't entirely sure what that looked like. The queen wanted to treat Ai like a little girl, to make Ai reliant on her, and Ai was determined to do her best to prove otherwise. What would happen when she gave up? "Yes, Mommy..." Ai muttered shyly. "Whatever you think is best..." Those magic words were far more potent than manners; those were the words that the queen wanted taught to all royal charges. She smiled blissfully, because she was getting everything she wanted. But there was mischief in her eyes. "Up on the bed," she said. Ai sighed and went over to the bed, sitting on the edge. Her feet barely touched the ground, and the bed was bigger than ones she was used to. This whole world made her feel a little smaller than the others, or maybe it was the constant doting from the queen. The queen went to an ever-present dresser on the far side of the room. When she returned, the queen set down some stuff on the bed beside Ai: a square of folded plastic and a pair of pink fluffy ovals covered in bells. Ai recognized the diaper at first glance. She had never seen one that big, and it didn't really look anything like the others she had seen for actual babies, but she just knew. She felt a sinking feeling in her stomach and an indescribable anxiety filled the space. The other things, though… Ai searched through the mental catalogue she had accumulated over her travels, but the results came back empty. She looked nervously up at Mommy for answers. "Queen Mommy and King Daddy are sound sleepers, and we like to sleep in. So a nighttime diaper is a must for my little Princess-to-Be, and some mittens for your hands to keep you from fidgeting." Ai didn't know what mittens were, but it seemed like they were meant to keep her from using her fingers. But then how was she supposed to get her backpack? Ai felt like the ground was falling out beneath her feet. She had to do something. "But I'm... I don't need those, um... I don't fidget, really. I won't touch anything, I swear." And anyway, how were bells supposed to help her stop fidgeting? Ai felt like she was missing something crucial to winning her argument, but challenging the queen felt too dangerous. "Well, just as Daddy doesn't make alliances with kingdoms he hasn't visited, we can't have you sleeping in the royal bed without proving that you won't be a problem. Doesn't that make sense, Ice and Claire? Now, lay down upon the bed, sweet girl." "But... I, swear, I'm—" "Unless you'd rather sleep alone in the dark?" the queen offered. Ai hesitated. She was giving up the only card she had, giving the queen everything she wanted, and there was a good chance she wouldn't be able to get what she needed out of it. But if she went back on her deal, it was only a matter of time. Sooner or later, she'd have an accident and the queen would get her way anyway. So, with a defeated sigh, Ai laid back on the bed and looked up at the canopy. "That's very royal behavior." Which was, Ai supposed, the highest compliment that her Mommy could pay her. As Ai pondered her next move, her Mommy stripped her of the pull-up and lifted her legs. She unfolded the diaper and slid it beneath Ai's bare bottom before pulling it up between her thighs. "You're never going to have to worry about accidents again, my little girl. And there are so many perks," the Queen cooed. Ai was only half listening, if at all. It was the first time Ai could remember anyone putting her in a diaper, and it felt so routine. The familiarity was dizzying, like a book she had read a thousand times. Not a single word was new, not a single piece of punctuation was surprising. And all the same, Ai's cheeks were red with embarrassment as her Mommy taped the diaper around her hips. When it was over, when the queen pulled Ai to her feet, the familiarity vanished, but the embarrassment did not. The thickness between her legs was nothing like the pull-up, and Ai worried she wouldn't even be able to walk. She tried to act like none of this was bothering her, but Ai looked up at Mommy with such shyness. "You'll get used to it, Ice and Claire, and you'll soon wonder how you were ever not a little girl. Now hold up your hand, like this." The queen held out her hand to demonstrate, and waited for Ai to do the same. Then she fetched the first of the two jingly mittens. Ai watched carefully as her Mommy put the mitten on. Two bells, one on each side. An elastic part around the wrist. Mommy slid the fabric over Ai's hand and pulled a strap around the elastic, which clicked shut with a press. Like a lock, but there was no place for a key. Then she did the same with the other hand. Ai tried to ball her hand into a fist, to warp her wrist a little to get as much leverage as she could, but the tall woman flattened her hand inside the mitten and tightened it all the same. Ai reached over with one mitten to pull the other off, but she couldn't get a good grip. The inside was lined with some kind of padding, and the bells jingled with each of Ai's movements. "Sleeping girls don't need their hands, so this shouldn't be any problem at all for you, should it?" the queen asked, but it was a rhetorical question. "Don't fret and fuss, Ice and Claire. Just like your diapers, you'll get used to them." The queen stripped Ai of her dress and pulled a nightie over her head. Without the use of her hands, with her thighs spread apart, and with the height difference between her and her caregiver, Ai realized exactly how helpless she was. Then the queen picked her up and set her on her hip like Ai didn't weigh anything at all. The front of her diaper pressed into her Mommy's side and all Ai's plans of rebellion began to dissolve like sugar in water. The queen carried her charge from the little girl's bedroom, down the hall, up three flights of stairs - each more grand than the one before it - and finally into the royal bedroom. The king was already waiting inside, and seemed to already know what was going on. "Well, I was wondering when you would arrive, my dears. Ice and Claire, you do look positively exhausted and ready for sleep. Doesn't she, dear?" "She does," Mommy agreed, as she walked to the large bed in the center of the room. But she didn't set Ai down on the bed. Instead, she took a seat and put Ai on her lap, on her padded bottom. Her mittens jingled as she tried to hold onto her Mommy's clothes. "Now, my darling," Mommy whispered in Ai's ear. "You truly want to be my little girl? Are you absolutely sure?" Ai looked up at her with burning red cheeks. She certainly did not want that! But then she caught sight of her backpack in the corner. It was wrapped around a chair, only a few feet from the bed... With a deep breath, Ai nodded her head. "Yes, Mommy..." "Then you'll need to go to bed with a full tummy, so you wake up with a full diaper. That's appropriate for a girl your age I would say." One hand held Ai in place, like she was simply stabilizing an infant in her lap, as the other did something Ai didn't expect: it unbuttoned the top clasps of her dress. It wasn't until Mommy's bare breast was pulled from her bodice that Ai realized what was happening. A panic welled up in her so quickly that she couldn't stop it. "No, no way!" Mommy gave her a look of curiosity and Daddy crossed his arms sternly. Ai quickly backpedaled. "I... I mean... that's... a bit too far, isn't it? That's..." That was something Ai had seen done only a few times in her entire life, always by women with newborns. Every time, it made Ai blush and she had to excuse herself from the room, though her response was always quite disproportionate to the situation. "If you're to be of royal blood, then you must drink royal milk," Daddy explained, keeping his composure. "This is a divine privilege, Ice and Claire. Not many people are offered this, and many would die for it. You should be more grateful." "R-right, but... I just..." "If you'd rather finish your spankings, you can go on your way," the queen said coldly, and ice ran through Ai's blood. "N-no..." Ai was stuck between a breast and a hard spank. She tried to think of a way out of it - of any way out of it! - but time was up. Mommy cradled Ai in her arms and put Ai's lips to her chest. With a tight pull on her hair, Ai opened her mouth and latched onto Mommy's nipple. The humiliation was unbearable, but it didn't last long. Warm, sweet milk dribbled into Ai's mouth and she felt fuzzy and warm all over. Mommy's heartbeat was deep in her ear, echoing through her brain. And suddenly, all of Ai's problems melted away. It was the first time since meeting Queen Errata that she and Ai connected on something. It was spiritual and intangible. It was magic. And Ai felt things she had never felt for her Mommy: patience, curiosity, empathy… In this new light, Ai wondered if maybe the queen was doing all this for some other reason than to torture her. That maybe Ai didn't find where she belonged in the King's Kingdom, but her Mommy found where she belonged in Ai Sinclair. That maybe, since Ai hadn't yet found her own happy ending, she could be someone else's instead. It could have lasted a single minute or an eternity. Eventually Ai was removed from the queen's breast, but the feelings didn't go away. Her eyes were glossy, and as her Mommy spoke to her, Ai agreed absentmindedly. "You're a good baby girl, aren't you?" Nod. "You are so happy to be in diapers, aren't you?" Nod. "You never want to grow up again, isn't that right?" Nod. "You'll live as my baby girl, and you'll feel like this forever. Doesn't that sound wonderful?" Nod. "Say it." "Wonderful... to be your baby... forever..." Ai's voice was slurred, unable to put in enough effort to form the words correctly. Why would she need words? She was just a little baby. Ai was tucked into bed, flanked by Mommy and Daddy. Her diaper was soft between her legs, and her head was sticky with thoughts of the rest of her life. A happy, blissful life with Mommy and Daddy. Maybe this was where she always belonged after all.

Chapter Two Suddenly, everything was different. The evening sky turned mid-afternoon. The snow vanished and the fluffy grass beneath poked up. The mountain wasn't so steep anymore, more like a hill, and all the mountains on the horizon were replaced with thick, autumn trees. But one thing stayed the same: Ai's momentum. The canvas sled skipped across the grass a few times before friction got the best of it, and Ai was thrown off. She landed on her hip and tumbled down the hill on her side, eventually sliding to a halt near the bottom. "Ow," Ai said to herself, struggling to sit up. She rubbed her shoulder, which broke some of her fall. Then she wiggled her fingers and toes, just to make sure everything was still working okay. Other than a few scratches and a lot of sore muscles, Ai was just fine. "Well, where am I now..." Ai said to herself, fumbling for her compass. It pointed back the way she had come, up the hill. She turned and looked at the forest in the opposite direction. Under the canopy, the grass was littered with fallen leaves, orange and yellow and brown. A gentle breeze would sometimes pick them up and scatter them around, like moving around paint on a canvas, trying to cover up every blade of grass. There was a crispness in the air that made Ai think about apples. She hadn't had an apple in a long time. Ai took her first step into the forest, because her compass told her not to and for no other reason. The forest was tranquil and lively at the same time, and Ai immediately took a liking to it. Unlike the last bubble she was in, this one had animals. Deer. Deer with antlers. Rabbits. Rabbits with antlers. She had never seen a rabbit with antlers before. She offered one an M&M, but it ran into the brush. With a shrug, Ai continued onward. As the day went on, the wind brought a gentle song to her ears. The leaves were swept around and set down once again, leaving a path of yellow and green grass. Without thinking too much about it, the path and the song led her to the edge of the wood. In front of her was a river of sparkling blue water, and on the other side, a large stone castle. Ai's admiration lasted only a second before it was swiftly interrupted by a rumble at her feet, and vines sprung up around her. They twisted themselves with impressive speed into a tight cage, trapping her inside. The melody on the air fell away, and was replaced with a woman's voice. "Trespasser!" it boomed, and a woman rose up out of the river in front of Ai. Her skin was blue and shimmery, almost translucent, and her clothes were barely clothes at all. They were made of water, with rushes of bubbles to cloud particular parts of her body. Another woman dropped down from the trees behind Ai. She had green skin, her clothes were made of leaves, and her hair was decorated in flowers. She also had antlers on her head, just like the animals in the wood. They both looked annoyed and curious at Ai Sinclair. "Who are you?" asked the woman who came from the trees, though it sounded more like she was demanding an answer than asking for one. "I'm Ai Sinclair," Ai said. "And I'm not trespassing. I'm walking through. "Walking through without permission is trespassing," said the woman in the water. Ai sighed to herself. She had been in bubbles like this before, with magical denizens. Ai used to have magic too, a long time ago, but she gave it up for other things. Exploration. Possibility. "Please, I'm just trying to get to the other side of your kingdom," Ai explained. "If you'd let me go—" "Let you go?" the woman in the water gasped. "You've broken the law. You have to be sentenced by the king!" "Yes, the king," the woman from the trees agreed, and suddenly the wooden cage began to shake. It tumbled forward into the river with Ai inside. "Hey! Watch it!" Ai shouted, trying to kick at the cage. But whatever magic the forest nymph used was strong. The water lurched and spun the cage, causing Ai to sink underwater, only to bob back up again for air. She clung the wooden bars of her cell for dear life as it drifted along with the river current. All the while, the two women laughed. It wasn't long before the cage arrived at a stone bridge. Water rose up underneath Ai and she fell roughly on the bridge, cage and all. She coughed up water and rolled onto her back, vines and sticks digging into her coat. "This is why I hate magic," she said more to herself than the two women. "It makes people so entitled." "Us? Entitled?" the woman in the water said. "You're the one trespassing!" the flower-dressed woman added, standing on the grassy bank. "Good point," Ai sighed, not wanting to fight with her captors. Maybe once she met this so-called king... "Oh, and what's this one?" The new voice was one of a young man in armor. He stood in the castle doors, looking down at the sopping wet girl. "Trespasser," both women said in unison. "Well, I'll take her to the king," the man said, staring curiously through the wooden bars. "Free her." Sure enough, the wood unraveled itself and left Ai in a puddle on the bridge. She struggled to get to her feet, completely waterlogged. But her freedom from captivity was short-lived, because the man in armor quickly forced her wrists into cuffs. Ai groaned. "You're new to the King's Kingdom, aren't you? Well, ignorance is no excuse when it comes to The King's Law." His tone was stern and serious. Then it softened. "Although The King is in a good mood today; this morning's harvest of honey was particularly to his liking. What is your name?" "Ai Sinclair," Ai said, without any deference in her voice. She'd been to enough "King's Kingdom"s in her travels to know the type. Arrogant, bossy men who liked to tell people what to do, thinking that what they wanted was always best. And often Ai was just another way to assert their dominance. "Well, Ice and Claire, that is an unusual name. But I'm not here to judge. I'm Rupert, and I'm Junior Squire to Lady Errata and a member of The King's Royal Guard. It's very nice to meet you, and I'm sure that once justice is dispensed you'll have a pleasant time here." Ai didn't believe in Rupert's prediction; lands like this one were always her least favorite, and she wasn't looking to stay long. But she knew to get what she wanted, she had to play the game. The castle was unsurprisingly empty. Though each world had a lot of space, they often only had a handful of people. There were exceptions, like the City in the Sky; Ai only stayed there for a day, but she guessed there were something like five hundred residents. Rupert led Ai through a large set of doors and into the throne room, where a tall man in fancy robes was sitting. Beside him, there were two chairs: one had a woman in it, who was nearly as tall as the man and dressed in equally-but-different fancy robes. The other chair was empty. "Your Majesty," Rupert said. "This is Ice and Claire. She was found trespassing in your wood." "Pardon me, Your Majesty," Ai said kindly, putting on a fake smile. "I am new to the kingdom, and I meant no disrespect." "Mm... and where were you going?" the king asked. His voice was oddly warm and deep, lulling even. Ai felt his words in her chest. "To another bubble," Ai answered honestly. Then, on the rare chance the king didn't know what she was talking about, she added: "A different land." "And what is wrong with my land?" the king asked. "Nothing, Your Majesty," Ai asserted. "But it isn't my home. I am trying to get home." "Mm... and have you a compass? You should have one, if you left home." "I do, Your Majesty. It's in my bag." The king snapped and Rupert unclipped Ai's backpack from her back. Ai let out a sigh of mild irritation, but she couldn't do anything but acquiesce. The king opened it up and sifted through, as if it was his own. "This bag is quite deep." The king sounded almost impressed. "It's enchanted, Your Majesty. A friend gave it to me, to help me on my journey." "Mm... yes, you have quite a lot of things in here." "For travel, Your Majesty." Ai was getting really tired of saying 'Your Majesty'. The woman on the king's side - perhaps Lady Errata - leaned in and whispered something to the king. The king nodded his head. "Well, you must be disciplined for trespassing," the king said, and that deep, velvety voice echoed in Ai's ears. "Um... yes, Your Majesty," Ai managed to say. As soon as she resolved whatever discipline he had in store, then she could leave. "I believe that twenty sets of ten ought to be sufficient; you're a first offender, after all." The king looked to the woman for her opinion, maybe her approval, which the woman gave with a small, understated nod. Ai didn't know what the king was talking about, but he said in a smooth voice: "Come here", and Ai did just that. With Rupert at her side, Ai approached the throne until she was an arm's length from the king. He reached out, took her by the handcuffed hand, and lifted her up onto his lap. At first, Ai was stunned. The man was at least a foot taller than her, but he picked her up without any effort at all. He didn't make any comment about how her wet clothes were soaking his robes. Then Ai was confused because the king was adjusting her over his knee, the way a child might adjust a doll. But when the grown man tugged down the seat of Ai's pants, flashing her wet underwear to the queen beside him, her confusion turned to deep embarrassment. A familiar sinking feeling filled Ai's stomach, but she didn't know why. "Hey! What are you doing?" "Administering justice, as is my duty as the king." The king acted swiftly, bringing his hand down in quick succession over Ai's wet behind. A wetness that certainly exacerbated the sting of his very large hands. "Now dear," the woman, Queen Errata smiled with faint amusement, "you must count, or they don't." "I... what... I'm..." The pain was nothing compared to the sheer shock. Ai's whole body tensed up in a panic, and her mind whirled with a thousand feelings she couldn't explain. Another spank on her bottom pulled her out of her shock, and another reminded her exactly how much it really hurt. And it really hurt! "One?" Ai asked, after the third hit. She should have started at three, but she didn't. Something in her head told her to start at one. "Good girl!" Queen Errata cooed. "And what comes next?" Another spanking came next. The pain radiated through Ai's bottom, up her spine, into her head. Her whole body was trembling. "T-two..." Ai tried to hold it together. Counting, ignoring the pain, ignoring the embarrassment. She'd never been spanked before - she didn't even know what spanking was! - but it filled her with such heavy feelings. "T-ten..." Ai finally stuttered, and the king stopped. Ai was quivering in his lap, the skin on her bottom red and angry. She was dizzy from the flood of emotions. "A little break then," the king said, gently rubbing Ai's bottom with his hand. "I... I'm sorry I... um... please... lemme up..." Ai begged the king, but his hand on her butt felt nice. Comforting. It made her heart warm. "Now now Miss Ice and Claire, there's no hurry. Your justice will be delivered swiftly and regally, as I, the king, see fit. Enjoy your reprieve, and no more squirming now, understand? There's a good subject." "I'm not a subject," Ai said sourly, kicking her feet and trying to get off the king's lap. There were limits to her willingness to follow the rules in someone else's land, and those limits had certainly been crossed. "I said no squirming," the king said sharply, and a heavy fog filled Ai's mind. She hesitated on her words and her body stilled. The king clearly had some kind of magic of his own, and Ai wasn't able to contend with it. "I think that's enough time," the king said, and loosed his palm onto Ai's bottom. She did her best to count, but the second set was so much worse than the first. Humiliation was waning away, and the sheer amount of pain in her body made her eyes fill with tears. By the time he got to ten, Ai was spent. She couldn't take another round. "Please... your majesty... I've learned my lesson, please..." "If you had learned your lesson, Miss Ice and Claire, you wouldn't be begging me to stop." "You'd be begging him to continue," Queen Errata offered smugly. Ai shook her head. She knew what kind of behavior the king wanted, and she had been determined to give it to him, but this was too much for her. Even as he rubbed the seat of her panties, Ai was so anxious about the next set that she couldn't stop crying. "One," Ai managed. Tears spilled down her cheeks. Each spank was so powerful, and she was in agony. Two, three, four. Five and six were slow and slurred. And after that, her wailing of numbers was indecipherable. Her brain had turned off entirely, and her base instincts kicked in: bawling like a little baby. "My king," the queen whispered, looking forlornly at the bawling woman in her husband's lap. "Perhaps let's wait for the rest." "Mm..." The king looked at Ai, then the eyes of his wife. He nodded. "What do you think of that, Ice and Claire?" the queen cooed. "We will postpone the rest of your discipline until you are ready. And until then, you'll be our honored guest." Ai quickly nodded her head. She was only catching every other word through the ringing in her ears, but Ai knew that the queen was offering to end the spankings. "But you must do what you are told," the queen said sternly. Her voice didn't have the same command as her husband's, but it was just as serious. "Any disobedience, and we will add more discipline. Do you understand?" Ai didn't hesitate. Her higher thoughts had shut down, and the concept of cause and effect was a wistful memory. Above all else, Ai needed the spankings to stop, and she would do anything to make that happen. "Yes, Your Majesty..." Ai fumbled, mispronouncing every syllable of those words. "Good girl," the queen said. "But from now on, you'll call me Mommy."

Have any of you been "outed" by the recycling bin? Not a concern because I manually shred empty diaper boxes and place in the trash with the rest of our garbage. But I worry that a “diaper savvy” neighbor will spot newly delivered boxes sitting on the front stoop. Try to minimize stoop time, but still …..

Academy II By Sophie & Pudding "At the end of the world, there will be neither clamor nor calamity, neither echo nor epoch. It will be mired in silence and sleep, in deliverance and death. At the end of the world, there will be both patience and purpose, both temperance and time. Only then will it be graced with eternity, and from eternity, a chance." -The Source, in valediction Chapter One Ai Sinclair packed her bag with clothes and trinkets. She had a snow globe from her friend Pyrah and a plastic recorder from her friend Tennessee. She picked up the pair of knitting needles and looked them over, from one end to the other. They were warm and stainless, and Ai wondered if they would stay that way for long. She threw her bag over one shoulder and carried the needles outside. Ai stepped out onto a long porch, a porch that connected to three other cabins. In front of her was a cobblestone path through a field of flowers, and in the distance, a small, humble town with only a dozen or so buildings. Beyond that, picturesque snow-topped mountains surrounded the town and the field of flowers and the cabins and the porch. From the porch where Ai stood, the view was perfect. A ways down the porch, in a cluster, was a set of four rocking chairs. Three of them were occupied by older women. If the day had been yesterday or the day before, Ai would sit down in the fourth chair. But today, Ai did not sit down. She walked up to the women and held out the set of knitting needles. "Thank you for teaching me how to knit," Ai said. "But I have to be going now." "Going?" asked one of the women. "You don't need to go anywhere." "Come now, Maribel," another woman tsked. "You knew when she arrived that Ai wouldn't be staying." "I know, but..." Maribel sighed in resignation. "I suppose I had hoped that we could change her mind." "I wish you had," Ai said sadly. "I can't think of a more beautiful place to live." "Then stay," the third woman urged. "Margie said herself she wants you to stay." "I did," Margie laughed. "But don't let us sway you. You seem like you have somewhere to be." "I think I do..." Ai said, more to herself than the three older women. She'd been looking for that somewhere for quite a while; no matter how comfortable she found herself, it was never enough. "You always have a home here, should you find your way back," Margie said, and the other two agreed. "These belong to you," Ai said, holding out the knitting needles once again, but Margie was quick to raise a hand in objection. "They're as much yours as they are ours. Take them with you, in case you need to knit a scarf. It's cold in the mountains." "Thank you," Ai said again. Every time someone gave her a new gift, she was always surprised. But time and again, she was given gifts anyway. "Thank you for staying as long as you did," Maribel said. "I don't suppose there's an easier way up the mountain?" Ai asked. "I'm afraid not," the third woman said. "But as they say, life is more interesting with hardship." "What is a mountain if not a challenge?" Margie winked. "Then I suppose I'll need these knitting needles after all," Ai smiled. She hugged each of the women goodbye and did her best not to cry. When she'd arrived at the small, humble town in the mountains, she didn't expect to stay very long. But she'd spent half the season there, with no regrets. She waded into the field of flowers, down the cobblestone path, and toward the town for the rest of her goodbyes. Before she lost sight of the porch, she turned and waved one last time. There were fewer people in the town of Hamlet than one might expect. John Bootie ran the General Store, and a younger man named Zachary Hicks helped in the afternoons. Charles Clarke managed the Old Bank, where Robert Molyneux worked the counter. Sydney Parkinson tended bar at the Misty Pub all by herself, every single afternoon and every single evening. But the Misty Pub was always full of townsfolk with drinks, though no one in town was a brewer. Often the women on the porch would take trips to the bank, though Ai had never seen any money exchanged. And the shelves at the General Store were always stocked with what you needed, even if what you needed wasn't very general at all. And though everyone should have been at work, they were all instead waiting for Ai in the town square: men, women, and some who didn't say one way or the other. The town crier, a portly fellow by the name of John Satterley, was the first to run up to Ai and pull her into a tight bear hug. "Hamlet won't be the same without you, darlin'," he said a little too loudly, causing Ai to wince. "Uh huh, yeah, thanks..." Ai struggled a little to hug John back, but her arms were pinned to her sides. When he finally let go, Ai was a little lightheaded. "You make sure to come back now," he said with a very serious tone, and then erupted in a loud laugh. Before Ai could give John the same reassurances she gave the women on the porch - that she would try - Charlie Green slammed into her hip with all the force of a seven year old girl. "Miss Ai! Don't go!" Ai untangled herself from Charlie's hug and knelt down to ruffle her hair. "I've got somewhere else I need to be," Ai said warmly. "You gotta be right here!" "Well, maybe one day I'll figure out how to be in two places at once. And if I do, I'll send one of me back here. How does that sound?" "You promise?" Charlie asked with comically big tears dripping down her chin. "I promise." Ai gave Charlie another hug. Then she shook some hands, gave one salute, and hugged Charlie again. Ai waved back at the town and walked backwards for quite a ways, until she rounded a hill and Hamlet disappeared behind it. A part of Ai wanted to stay in Hamlet forever. It was pleasant and welcoming, and filled her with a sense of safety. In all the lands she'd visited, nowhere felt more like home. But it wasn't enough. With a deep sigh, Ai finally stopped walking. She rubbed the tears from her eyes and looked up at the mountain tops. "Leaving is always the worst part," she said to herself. Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out a little compass. The needle pointed solidly to the left, so she went right. The climate in Hamlet was unique; it was always warm and temperate, snuggled into the mountain range. It was like the peaks were cuddling the town, keeping it safe and warm, because once you got too far away from it the temperature began to drop. Ai unzipped her backpack and rummaged around inside until she found her snow coat. She also grabbed a scarf that Margie had knitted her and wrapped it around her neck. Ai remembered Margie's indignation when she first arrived in Hamlet: "No scarf? No hat? You think a coat is enough to keep you warm in the mountains?" But truthfully, Ai had no idea what a scarf was before she met Margie. Everywhere she went, Ai learned something new. With the coat warming her body and the scarf warming her neck, Ai wondered why nobody had thought of a scarf for her hands. The brisk air made her knuckles ache, like her elbow when she knocked it against a doorframe. She slipped her hands into her pockets. Ai wondered if she'd run into anybody else on the mountain. She decided to hum a song she never remembered learning, so if someone was nearby they might hear her. Then she might have some company. Ai pulled her arms inside her coat for a while, to keep her hands warm, but the mountains only grew steeper and steeper. There was no path leading the way, and if it wasn't for Ai's compass, she may have gotten lost herself. Every so often, she'd reach a small mesa and turn to see Hamlet in the distance. Every time she looked, it seemed smaller and smaller. Ai stopped again to change shoes, to switch from hand-sewn climbing shoes to a pair of snow boots she got from her friend Tanner. And on she went. "Going up is a lot harder than going down," Ai groaned. She had stopped for a drink of water from the bottle in her backpack. The sun was starting to set, and the cold was only getting colder. It only took her half a day to get to Hamlet the first time, and she had hoped it would only take half a day to leave. Animal sounds were abundant in the mountains. Chirps, whistles, flapping. The crunch of footsteps on fluffy snow, distant and rhythmic. Or maybe it was just the echo of her own footsteps bouncing off the mountains, because Ai didn't come across any animals at all. "I'm sorry for traipsing through your home," Ai said to the animals, in case they were shy. "But if you live here, you can come out and say hello." When nothing came out, she added: "It's an open offer." When Ai had no one else to talk to, she often talked to herself. Sometimes, on her journey, she would go entire days before finding someone new. It helped her feel safe knowing that someone was around, even if that someone was just herself. As the setting sun glinted off the snow, Ai lost her footing and fell flat onto her stomach. Before she could grab onto something, she slid down the incline. Her arms flailed through the snow like she was making snow angels, but she only picked up speed. Just as Ai thought, "I'll slide down the entire mountain at this rate," a rough surface snagged the toe of her boot. She fell over herself and landed flat on her back, like a pancake on a griddle. She was still on the mountain, on a flat ridge near the top, but her ankle was twisted and her back hurt from the rocks. It felt like even the terrain itself was trying to keep Ai from leaving. "I guess I have to set up camp after all..." Ai sighed, trying to get to her feet. The layers of snow were thin, and she felt like it wouldn't be too much work to set up a tent. She scavenged around in her backpack until she found a sheet of canvas and some metal poles. In the end, her bivy tent was barely bigger than she was, but it warmed up quickly. Ai could just barely see off the edge of the cliff, at the little lights that must have been the town of Hamlet. They were so far away. Then she looked up at the stars, even brighter than the lights below. They beckoned Ai onward, like trail markers. "Thank you," Ai said to the sky, because her star was out there somewhere. She just had to find it. Early the next morning, Ai emptied a whole bag of M&Ms into her mouth and packed up her tent. She filled her water bottle up with snow and breathed warm air into it to try to make it melt. It was slow going, as was her trek up the mountain. By noon, the sun was high in the sky and Ai felt warmer than she had all day. The heat was rejuvenating. She unwrapped a layer of her scarf and doubled her pace up the mountain, taking a more careful path through the valleys. The town of Hamlet was long gone, and Ai's determination was at an all-time high. It was early evening when Ai reached the peak of the mountain. She was out of breath and her hands were frozen pink, but her eyes were bright and beaming. She rushed to the other side and saw the ground slope down in front of her. In the distance, the mountain range continued for a while, but that didn't matter. Ai checked her compass. She found the exact opposite direction the needle was pointing and went into her backpack to get the canvas tent. She fluffed it out like a blanket on a bed and grabbed one of the corners. With a running start, Ai leapt off the top of the mountain and into the snow. The canvas slid across the surface and Ai slid along with it, down the slope. As she picked up speed, she laughed. She laughed, because all that hard work finally paid off, and Ai was having fun. As she slid faster and faster toward the bottom of the slope, there was a shimmer. It filled the whole sky, like a wall of transparent fabric. Like the surface of a bubble. Then Ai Sinclair crashed right into it.

This story is one of the best I have ever read. Really really nice work.

Mission Improbable (Part 2 of 13) When Tracy woke up, sunlight was streaming in through the blinds, there was a warm body hugging her from behind and her diaper felt swollen and damp. All things considered, not a bad way to start a day. As she stirred, one of the arms encircling her reached up to brush the hair away from her face. "Good morning," Kat purred in Tracy's ear. "Mmm." Tracy smiled and wriggled closer. "Did you have a good night?" "Mmm-yeah, and no." "Oh?" "Ransomware attack. They wanted me to ID the attackers. Should have been easy enough." "There was a snag?" "There was a snag." Tracy sighed. "What happened?" Tracy quickly summed up the events of the night before, leaving out the names of Marc and Ms. Wilford. When she got to the part about Marc shooting at her, Kat sat up. "He shot at you?!?" "Mm-hmm. Good thing he wasn't hired for his aim." "It's not funny," Kat said pointedly. "What if he'd hit you. He could have killed you." "I know. I just... I don't know what came over me. All I wanted to do was to duck behind something and hide, but my legs just didn't want to stop." "Stupid legs." Kat gave Tracy's thigh a playful, little slap. "And after your little Gus Sonnenberg moment? Then what? Did you find them?" "Who's Gus Sonnenberg?" "A wrestler back before the Second World War. Did a lot of flying tackles." Tracy blew a little raspberry at Kat. "You're such a nerd." "Come on, I can just see it. My little bunny jumping up and landing on Bob with a squish, her generously padded butt pinning him to the ground." "His name isn't Bob," Tracy pointed out. "And I wasn't wearing my diaper at the time." "Oh shush. My version is cuter and more cartoony." Kat reached down and gave Tracy's diaper a squeeze. "So if you weren't wearing your diaper in the rain, why is it wet?" Kat teasing her like this was nothing new, but it never failed to make Tracy blush. "Aww, did my little girl wet herself?" "Yeah," Tracy admitted in a whisper, hiding her face behind her hands. "And?" "Kaaat," she pleaded. "You have to saaaaay it," Kat sang. "Change me? Please?" Kat wriggled herself out from under Tracy. "On one condition: That you eat a proper breakfast." "Yes, mom." Tracy rolled her eyes. "Hey, I mean it. You can't live on that shit you're eating." "Okay, okay." Tracy knew better than to continue the discussion. She kicked the blanket aside and felt the warm sunlight on her bare skin. Lying exposed like that, wearing nothing but a diaper, and a wet one at that, would have been unthinkable for Tracy only a few months ago. But Kat had cured her of that. Tracy hated the expression, but one baby-step at a time, they had managed to make her comfortable enough to wear only her diapers. At least in her own bedroom. When she slept over at Kat's, she would still insist on wearing a comically oversized t-shirt as a night dress. "You know that if I change you, you're going to be wearing diapers all day, right?" Kat said in a mock-serious tone. That had been another one of their little rules: If Tracy put the diapers on herself, she was allowed to stop wearing them whenever she wanted. But if she asked Kat to do it, Kat got to be a bossy mom for the rest of the day and keep her in diapers for as long as she felt like. "Do I have to? I have to go out and talk to people today." "Hey, you're the one who came up with the rule. If you don't like it, you can always change yourself." "But I don't wanna," Tracy whined. "I like it better when you do it." "Aww. Is my little bunny feeling needy?" Kat stroked Tracy's cheek. "Maybe a little." Kat smiled and chuckled as she got out of bed. She took Tracy's hand and helped her up. Tracy felt the diaper sag a little as she stood. Kat led Tracy to the bathroom which was so small that there was barely enough room for the both of them to be in there at the same time. Kat slowly undid the tapes and pulled the diaper off Tracy, bundling it up and putting it in one of the plastic bags that Tracy had in the bathroom for just that purpose. She had made sure they were different from the ones she used for all her other trash so they'd be harder to trace back to her if anybody went dumpster diving. "OK Häschen, you get in the shower and get cleaned up, and mommy'll be waiting in the bedroom with a fresh diaper for you." Tracy felt it was a little weird that Kat referred to herself as 'mommy' when they were together like this, but Kat seemed to like it. Also, since Kat insisted her clients call her 'mistress' or 'ma'am', it helped Tracy separate their time together from Kat's job. Knowing that whatever they had together was different from what her clients had, made it feel even more special. "Now hop to it Häschen," Kat said and gave Tracy's butt a playful, little swat, derailing her train of thought. Then she squeezed past Tracy and left the bathroom. Tracy stood under the warm spray and felt the water rinse away the sweat and dirt from the night before. She hadn't realised how grimy and dirty she had been before looking down and seeing what the rain hadn't managed to wash away. How did Kat even bear to snuggle up to me like she did? Eventually Tracy felt clean enough and stepped out of the shower. She quickly dried herself and wrapped a dry towel around herself. It was a little shorter than she would have preferred, barely covering her butt, but Tracy told herself that she probably wouldn't be wearing it for very long. When she came out of the bathroom, Tracy saw that Kat had put on a t-shirt and sweat pants and changed the sheets on her bed. Probably just as well. Those sheets were most likely just as ripe as me. "Come here sweetie," Kat purred. When Tracy came closer, she held out her hand. "Towel," she said softly, almost whispering. Tracy knew that it was pointless to argue. She undid the towel and handed it to Kat who spread it out on the bed. Tracy realised that Kat was giving her the whole package deal and not just a quick diaper change. Standing naked in the middle of the room while Kat finished her preparations felt awkward; more awkward than being diapered by Kat. The feeling of vulnerability that came with being naked in front of someone else was something Tracy doubted she'd ever get over. When Kat was actually putting the diaper on her, she would give Tracy a feeling of just being cared for. It made lying there naked feel completely different from how it felt when she was just standing there, almost like she was on display. Kat patted the towel and Tracy obediently sat down on it and lay down on her side and rolled over on her back, putting herself dead centre on the bed. She looked to both sides, noted her position and smiled. I always did have good aim. "What's so funny," Kat asked. "Oh nothing." Kat spread Tracy's legs and knelt between them, slowly running her hands up the outside of Tracy's thighs. As her hands moved inwards, Kat scratched Tracy's pubic stubble with a fingernail and frowned. "We should take care of that, don't you think? Itchy babies can get so very cranky." Oh shit. She's in full mommy mode. Definitely not a good night. Tracy realised that this was something Kat needed as much as she did. She nodded. "Will you do it?" Tracy asked quietly. "Of course Häschen. You just lie there. I'll take care of everything." Kat crawled backwards off the bed and walked to the bathroom. She returned a minute later with a damp washcloth, a can of shaving foam and a razor. Kat quickly gave Tracy a pair of foam undies. Then she leaned in close. "Now hold still my er... my little cream puff. We wouldn't want any nicks or cuts, would we?" Kat slowly and carefully ran the razor across Tracy's skin, removing every trace of stubble. It didn't take very long, and when she was satisfied with the results, Kat wiped away the leftover foam with a clean corner of the washcloth. Tracy shivered briefly as the newly shaved skin was caressed by an otherwise imperceptible draught. "There we go. All smooth. Doesn't that feel better?" Kat's voice took on a sweetly maternal tone. "Mm-hmm." "Now you be a good girl and lie here quietly while I put away these things. Can you do that for me?" Tracy nodded. Kat disappeared to the bathroom. She stayed in there a while, but when Tracy heard the toilet flush she breathed a little sigh of relief. At least she's not in there crying. That had happened once before, after Kat had had a session with a long-time client who had died shortly thereafter. That night had been when they had found out that letting Kat do her mommy thing to Tracy helped them both deal with the stress of their jobs. Kat emerged from the bathroom, picked up one of Tracy's diapers and knelt down between Tracy's legs again. "Now let's get you properly dressed," she said cheerfully and unfolded the diaper. Tracy lifted her hips to let Kat slide it in under her. As Kat sprinkled baby powder on Tracy, she gave her inner thigh a little pat with the back of her hand. "So, after you did your wrestling thing, what happened?" "I followed Marc's signal to a parking lot, but I was too late." "So that's Bob's name." Kat smiled and pulled the diaper up between Tracy's legs. Tracy suppressed a groan as she realised what she had revealed. "Let's hope nobody entrusts you with state secrets." Kat taped the diaper in place and crawled off the bed, putting the baby powder into the plastic box under the bed where Tracy kept her diapers. Next she piled the blanket and pillows up in a heap at the head of the bed and sat down in front of it, leaning back. She spread her legs and patted her thigh. Tracy wriggled her way up between Kat's legs until she was lying with her head against Kat's stomach. Kat began stroking Tracy's damp hair. "So, if you were too late to the parking lot, who are you talking to today?" Tracy smiled and leaned back. Despite the heat of the bedroom and the sunshine, the warmth from Kat's body felt wonderful. "Mmmm, right now I seriously want to say 'nobody'. Can't we just stay like this all day" "Now, now. We can't have you shirking your responsibilities like that. Now tell me who you're talking to." Tracy sighed. "Just the companies around the lot. I'm thinking maybe the blackmailers hitch-hiked on one of their networks. So I need to get a look at their logs for last night." "I think I smell a sneaky plan." Kat chuckled. "Either that or..." Kat reached down and patted Tracy's diapered crotch. Tracy closed her eyes. "Mmm, they're about to be visited by an agent for an obscure law enforcement agency." "Sounds like I'm going to have to come along to make sure you don't get into trouble. And besides, who knows when you might need a change." "Kaaaat," Tracy whined, knowing full well it wouldn't work. But she still felt that her pride required the attempt. "Isn't pretending to be a cop illegal?" Tracy grinned. "Only if you actually claim to be a cop. If they only assume it, you're not technically breaking the law." "Oh you're a sneaky, little bunny." "A sneaky, little bunny with an official-looking ID-card," Tracy added. "And is the sneaky, little bunny hungry?" "Mm-hmm." Kat reached down next to the bed and brought up a plastic box. She placed it on Tracy's chest and pulled the lid off. Tracy tried to get a better look at what was inside, but Kat put a forearm across her chest to keep her from moving. "Now don't do that or you'll spill it. Food goes in your mouth, not on the sheets." Kat lifted a carrot stick out of the box and dipped it in some kind of creamy dip before feeding it to Tracy. "Like it?" Kat asked as she picked up a second carrot stick and ate it. "Mm-hmm." Tracy nodded while she chewed. "Better than those terrible energy bars, right?" Tracy wrinkled her nose. "Mmmyeah, they're yucky. But carrots don't taste so great after ten hours in a hot ca-mmmph." Kat interrupted her by shoving a new carrot stick into her mouth. "That's no excuse for not eating properly. Sounds like I'm going to have to keep an eye on you and those bad habits of yours for longer than just today." Tracy looked up at Kat and rolled her eyes. Kat only smiled in return and fed Tracy a piece of something yellow with a slightly peppery taste. For a couple of minutes they didn't say anything. Kat kept feeding Tracy and slowly stroking her hair. Eventually the box was empty and Kat just wrapped both arms around Tracy and held her close. "Tough night?" Tracy asked. They had always been able to talk about what was wrong, although Kat sometimes used her maternal role to talk about things as if talking to a child. Tracy found it a little weird, but at the same time oddly comforting. Kat's silence today, however, worried her. "Yes and no," Kat answered after a long silence. "I ran into someone I didn't know was in town while I was out with my client. And she didn't realise I was working before things got... really awkward." Tracy grimaced. "I don't really want to talk about it," Kat continued. "At least not now. OK?" Tracy nodded. "Good." Kat gave the top of Tracy's head a kiss. "So, time to fill in your new partner about the case. Who are we working for? And did they manage to unlock their computers? Your clients, I mean." Tracy shrugged. "No idea. They might not like that Marc tried to track them, so maybe they'll demand more, or maybe just not give them the passwords out of pure spite." "But you tracked them too," Kat pointed. "Yeah, but I'm good at hiding it. But anyway, I'll talk to Ms. Wilford later today, so I'll find out if they've been in touch again." "So for the moment we're working as if nothing has changed. Computers still locked." "And sex tape still ready to be revealed." Tracy added. "There's a sex tape too? Do tell." "I haven't seen it, obviously. But apparently the blackmailers used the webcam on Marc's computer to catch his providing Ms. Wilford with some... executive stress relief." "Oooo. A bit of secretary action? Naughty." Kat wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, making Tracy chuckle. "Did you at least get a look at it?" Kat asked. "Nah. And I wasn't about to ask her for a copy." Tracy had to admit to herself that she was a little curious about the sex tape. Marc wasn't an unattractive man and the idea of him kneeling naked under a desk was an appealing thought. Although in Tracy's mind, Kat was seated at the desk instead of Ms. Wilford; and Marc had morphed into the only one of Kat's clients she had ever met: A nameless woman that had looked a lot like Tracy. It wasn't like Tracy wanted to be the woman under the desk, but she would like to watch. "I'd offer you a penny for your thoughts," Kat said, interrupting Tracy's train of thought. "But I'm pretty sure I can guess." Tracy blushed, and when Kat saw it she continued. "I guess we'd better get moving if we're going to track down your porn." "It's not my-" "Oh shush. Do you have another one of those ID cards?" ***

Yes with my trash bin a few times animals got in my trash bin and tore open the trash bags that had my wet disposable diapers and ended up on lawn

I've done it, quite a few times. I have IBS so I often will have farts that turn out to be untrustworthy and difficult to hold. I've messed my diapers while buying diapers and diaper cream at a diaper supply store I'd been to a few times while visiting a country. I honestly don't know if I could have held it, the he young lady checking me out I think realized what was up, but didn't say anything. She obviously knew me as a diapers wearer by that point so I guess it was expected. I went back a few times after that as they had abena in a country where it's hard to find good diapers. They were always happy to see me and would give me promotional swag (I got a few bepanthen barrier cream towels from them 😂 very handy for drying your bum after a messy accident!).

Daniel may have got out of Emmy's house but he still finds himself in a very strange situation. When help finally arrives he is hopeful that it is time to put all of the craziness behind him. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- “You can’t be expected to deal with that all by yourself.” Martina said as she looked down at the diaper, “And there’s no shower or anything available. Don’t worry, it’ll be good practice for me!” Daniel’s hand was taken before he could formulate any words and he was practically dragged to the changing table. In truth he would never be able to climb up on to the padded surface without showing some parkour skills on the shelves beneath it. He was lifted into the air and sat on the edge of the changing table. The distressingly familiar feeling of his stinky poop spreading all over as he sank into it made him wince and shiver. “Sorry…” Martina said though she was still smiling. Daniel laid back and closed his eyes as the tapes on his diaper were pulled at. He had thought this was all over but it seemed like he had to endure this whole routine one more time. He let his head fall to one side and he looked out at the nursery as the front of his diaper was lowered. It was only as he was wiped clean that he thought about the fact that all this baby furniture was the same size as Emmy’s stuff. “How come you have all this?” Daniel asked with a frown. “I told you last night.” Martina grunted as she wiped the young man’s skin clean, “I have a little one on the way.” “But it’s all so… big.” Daniel said. “I’m a big person.” Martina replied with a chuckle, “Now how about you be a good little boy and let me finish changing you, eh?” Daniel was so used to being referred to as a child from Emmy that he barely even noticed Martina saying it. He had his legs lifted into the air and pushed back over his head leaving him very exposed. As he was cleaned Daniel couldn’t help but be filled with questions. He was starting to feel very nervous about the situation. “Will I be able to use the phone after this?” Daniel asked. He jumped as he felt a cold wipe move over his sensitive areas. “We’ll see.” Martina replied. “It’s just-” Daniel started. “I know.” Martina was sounding a little exasperated now. Daniel didn’t think he was asking a lot and was still looking away when Martina’s hand suddenly appeared in front of his face. He was surprised until he felt the latex bulb of his pacifier get popped into his mouth. He looked up to Martina with a mixture of shock and bewilderment. “You have to keep quiet.” Martina said by way of an explanation, “You don’t want the other guests to hear you.” It sort of made sense to Daniel especially whilst on the changing table like this. When a new diaper was slipped under his butt he sucked contentedly on the soother plugging his mouth. It was only as the front was lifted up and over his crotch that he suddenly thought to stop proceedings. His hands shot down to prevent the diaper from being taped up. “Wait! Why are you putting another diaper on me!?” Daniel exclaimed. “What else do you want me to do?” Martina replied, “I don’t have any men’s clothing here. The only stuff I have that will fit you is in this nursery. Not to mention the bathroom situation… All the bathrooms are attached to customer’s rooms. There isn’t one in here.” “C-Couldn’t we ask another guest to borrow something?” Daniel asked desperately. His words were lisped around the pacifier. “Don’t be silly.” Martina shook her head with a smile, “Come on, I know it’s not ideal but it’s our only choice.” Daniel felt anxious about the whole thing but he couldn’t think of an alternative. He scowled as he moved his hands away and let Martina tape him into yet another horrible diaper. He had to keep reminding himself that he would soon be free of all this. “Right, down you get.” Martina said when the diaper was taped tightly closed. Daniel felt Martina’s hands under his armpits and he was soon in the air. His legs kicked out uselessly as he was lowered to the floor. His diaper crinkled loudly as he wobbled on his feet slightly. Martina turned away from the changing table and went over to the closet, she started moving hangars and looking through outfits until she finally pulled one out. “I don’t understand…” Daniel gasped as he looked at the outfit. Martina was holding a navy blue onesie with a sailing boat stitched on the tummy and a little white anchor over the heart. It even came with a little sailor’s cap. Daniel didn’t understand why he would wear such a ridiculously childish outfit. The feelings of unease grew to the point that he could feel the butterflies of anxiety in his stomach. He chewed on the pacifier for comfort without even thinking. “Like I said, I don’t have anything for you.” Martina said with a shrug, “These are the only outfits I have that will fit you.” Daniel let out a whine and backed up a few paces. He was getting a very bad feeling about this and even though it seemed impossible it started to feel like he had swapped one prison with another. Daniel forced himself to calm down insofar as that was possible and tried to look at the situation from a rational viewpoint. It was very likely true that Martina didn’t have any appropriate clothes for him. “If you put this on I will go downstairs and call the authorities.” Martina said as she stepped forwards, “As soon as they arrive you can leave, I’m sure they’ll have more appropriate stuff to change into.” “Why can’t I call them myself?” Daniel asked warily. “The phone is downstairs.” Martina said, “And I think it’s best you stay in the nursery. You might… upset the other guests if they were to see you.” Daniel frowned but knew Martina was right. He had no interest in being seen like this by any more people than necessary. So when Martina advanced with the onesie he compliantly raised his arms in the air and allowed the infantile outfit to be slipped over his body. Martina bent down to push the poppers together under his diaper and he felt the disposable getting pulled closer to his body. “Excellent.” Martina said as she stepped back, “Now you just wait up here and kill some time. Help will be here before you know it.” Daniel nodded his head and gave a nervous smile as he watched Martina walk past him and out the door. He heard the click of a lock as he was left alone and wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not. At least no one would walk in on him unexpectedly. Daniel looked around the room and wondered what he was going to do. He had no idea how long the authorities might take so he could be facing hours alone in the nursery and there were only childish toys and games available to play with. He waddled across the room and sat down on a rocking chair he saw in the corner. He sighed and looked around the room with anxiety gnawing away at him. Daniel had expected to run away from Emmy and find salvation. He didn’t expect to still be wearing baby clothes and diapers, he didn’t expect he would still be doing such humiliating things as pooping his diapers. He folded his arms across his chest and let out a long sigh of frustration. At least it would be over soon, maybe one day he would be able to look back on all this and laugh. He wondered if he could sell the rights to his story and have it turned into a movie. He found himself daydreaming different scenarios about what might happen when he got home. There were many disconcerting things about Daniel’s current predicament. The one that started playing on his mind the most was the lack of noise coming from anywhere else in the building. He had been told the place was fully booked and that was why he had to stay in the nursery and yet he hadn’t heard a single footstep outside of the door. Daniel bit nails anxiously. As much as he didn’t want to admit it he kind of wished he still had a pacifier, the rhythmic sucking always seemed to calm him down a little bit. He likened it to have a shot of liquor for courage. As he chewed on the tip of one of his fingers he was struck with an idea. He looked around guiltily before sticking out his thumb and hesitantly placing it into his mouth. With a sigh Daniel felt himself somewhat calmed though he had no idea why. He suspected it was something to do with the feeling being familiar from childhood. Regardless he decided it was an acceptable way to calm his nerves, it wasn’t like anyone could see him in the nursery after all. It also didn’t make sense to just sit there going out of his mind with boredom if no one could see him either. Daniel slipped off his chair and started looking around the room. It was as Daniel was using his one free hand to look through a deep chest of toys that he finally heard some footsteps coming to the door. Daniel turned around and faced the entrance with his thumb still planted firmly in his mouth. He remembered it was there just as the door opened and he pulled it out with a wet plop and held it behind his back. “I have good news.” Martina said as she stepped inside the room and closed the door behind her. “Oh?” Daniel perked up. “Yeah, rescue is coming.” Martina smiled, “They’ll be here in a few minutes.” “Oh thank God.” Daniel sighed heavily. “Will you need a fresh diaper before you go?” Martina asked innocently, “It might be a long trip…” “I’m fine.” Daniel blushed as he looked down at the floor. “Alright, just wait here.” Martina said with another smile. “Well, actually, maybe I sho-” Daniel started but Martina was already closing the door behind her. Daniel sighed. The last thing he wanted was to be seen by the police in a nursery although with how he was dressed maybe it didn’t really matter. He would’ve done anything to have a change of clothes, then again maybe they would see him dressed like this and would have no choice but to take what he said seriously. He had to hope so. The next few minutes were an interminable wait for Daniel. He couldn’t help but think that at any moment Emmy was going to burst through the door and drag him back to her house. When he heard a distant knock on the front door he listened intently. There were loud voices and then footsteps coming up the stairs. Daniel stood in the middle of the room and nervously waited. When the door finally opened he held his breath. “She’s downstairs.” Martina said as she looked into the room. “W-Who is?” Daniel asked nervously. “Your help.” Martina said as she held the door open and stepped aside, “It’s safe. There’s no one else here.” “What about the guests?” Daniel frowned. “They’re all out.” Martina answered, “Most people come here to visit places nearby. I barely see anyone except for morning and night.” Daniel waddled forwards and out of the nursery into the hallway. He felt a palpable sense of unreality, the situation had left him grasping for anything that might be normal and he was coming up empty. He reached the top of the stairs and saw how large the steps were, it was just like at Emmy’s house. “I can carry you if…” Martina started. “Not necessary.” Daniel cut her off. He didn’t mean to be rude but he did not want to be carried around like a baby again. Martina put her hands up and waited patiently. There was only one way Daniel was going to be able to negotiate the large stairs. He sat down on the top step and slowly slipped forwards until his feet hit the next step, he then lowered himself down until he was sitting again. He distinctly remembered going down the stairs like this as a child, it was embarrassing but what was one more humiliation if it meant getting away from this area for good. It took Daniel a long time to get to the bottom of the stairs and by the time he stood up on the first floor he was out of breath and a little sweaty from the effort. He took a second and waited for Martina to come down, she pointed at the door to the little café area Daniel had been taken to the previous night when he had arrived. Daniel hurried over and eagerly awaited Martina to open it. As soon as the door opened a crack Daniel pushed through into a room that was completely empty of other people. He looked around wondering where the help was. “Hello?” Daniel called out, “Martina, I…” The door behind Daniel closed with Martina still out in the hallway. Daniel immediately felt a sinking feeling as he turned around and banged on the wood of the door. He couldn’t reach the handle and Martina wasn’t answering his increasingly panicky calls for help. “My, my… Haven’t we been a bad baby.” Emmy’s voice was perfectly calm. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1205028 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/fc5b5cc7-ff38-4c44-ae17-2d967c40c756

Part 7: After the tumultuous group session, Dr. Simmons secured Jacob’s newly written diary of shame around his neck and passed him off to yet another orderly. There was so little continuity in his care that he scarcely glanced at her face as she wrapped an arm around his shoulders to guide him down the hall back to his room. His diaper drooped heavily under him, and Jacob worried that he might be leaving a trail of brown fluid in his wake. Others made a broad path for him as he passed, but his current attendant talked to him kindly as if she didn’t even notice the foulness. “Good boy, Jacob,” she praised him. “That’s it. You know how to get back to your room. I bet you will feel good once we get you in a clean diaper.” He wanted to take comfort in her kindness, but after the day he’d had, it just made him wonder if this new woman thought he couldn’t think past the contents of his diaper, that he didn’t know how to walk down the hall to his room. At least Miss Kristen’s disdain made him feel that there was at least some expectation that he could be better than a drooling infant. "There we go, Jacob, let's get you into a nice, fresh diaper," she chirped as she helped him climb onto the changing table and pulled a strap against his mid-section to ensure he didn’t fling himself off. As she unfolded the used diaper, the room was filled with the pungent odor of Jacob's uncontrolled release. The smell was acrid, a potent mixture of ammonia from the urine and a heavier, more suffocating odor from the feces that had been confined against his skin for too long. With the diaper opened, the orderly's face tightened for a moment, a professional mask slipping at the reality of the task ahead. The mess was substantial, coating Jacob's genitals and bottom in a way that made the cleanup not just necessary but arduous. Without a word, she folded the front of the diaper down, ensuring the soiled interior didn't come into contact with Jacob, yet leaving it under him as a protective layer for the changing surface. She began with wipes, each one drawing across his skin with a cold, damp touch that was startling each time. The wipes were thorough but gentle, moving methodically over his skin to remove every trace of the mess. She had to pay particular attention to the head of his penis, and Jacob closed his eyes and willed himself to avoid yet another humiliating erection. As she worked, she revealed the irritated skin beneath, which stung as the cold wipes worked against it and tingled in the open air. As the mess covering his front diminished, she scooped Jacob's knees up in one hand to lift his bottom off the ground. Her hands were gentle, but each touch, each wipe, each shift of his body only emphasized how she perceived him: utterly incapable. Once she had cleared most of the mess, the orderly disposed of the soiled diaper and prepared Jacob for a fresh one. Despite the clear need for a soothing treatment, she strictly adhered to her orders, leaving the reddened skin untreated and exposed. Jacob couldn’t help but groan as the new diaper was sealed around him. He instinctively moved his arms to try to reach his stinging groin. Desperate for some kind of relief. “Now, now, those restraints are there to keep you from touching your little pee pee,” the orderly chided. As she fastened the last tape on his new diaper, a sudden commotion outside the room caught her attention. Her head snapped towards the door. "Oh dear, what now?" she muttered under her breath, more to herself than to Jacob. With an apologetic glance, she hurried off, leaving Jacob on the table. Left alone, Jacob's first instinct was a surge of relief — relief from the infantilizing treatment, if only for a moment. He was still restrained and strapped to the changing table, in full view of anyone looking in through the window, but he was alone in this room with no one to taunt him. Jacob lay there waiting for the orderly to return for a while; he didn’t know how long. The room grew quiet as the chaos outside seemed to have resolved or moved elsewhere. The straps around his waist and the restraints keeping his hands linked to his neck made any significant movement a challenge. Yet, he was realizing that he may, for once, have actually been forgotten about. It was unclear how long he would be left strapped to this table before someone remembered him. He began to carefully test the restraints, feeling for any slack that might offer him an opportunity. The strap around his waist was secure but not beyond manipulation. With a mixture of resolve and ingenuity, he contorted slightly, straining against the limitations imposed by the restraints binding his hands to his neck. It was a painstaking process, each small shift bringing him incrementally closer to the buckle of the waist restraint. He sucked against the pacifier still lodged in his mouth as he tried to draw in more air. The fresh diaper crinkled loudly with every move, making Jacob pause and worry that someone might pass by and hear it outside, but he knew that was absurd. Loud as it was, it couldn’t be that loud, right? Bit by bit, Jacob managed to maneuver his restrained hands towards the buckle. His fingers, clumsy from the awkward positioning, fumbled with the fastening. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, his fingers caught the edge of the buckle, and with a careful tug, he loosened it enough to wriggle free from the strap's hold. The sense of achievement was immediate, a small victory he needed to not fully buy into all Dr. Simmons said about him. On the edge of his changing table, Jacob paused, his feet dangling as he assessed the drop. It wasn't far to the floor, but the restraints around his hands and the uncertainty of his balance made the descent daunting. Carefully, he slid further until gravity took over, and his feet made contact with the ground. He was right to be concerned as he immediately fell backward, landing with a muffled thud on his diapered bottom. The impact was jarring but not as painful as it could have been—his diaper served as an unintended cushion. He felt like a toddler, sitting with his legs stretched out in front of him and his thick diaper ballooning between them as his arms dangled from his neck, but at the same time, Jacob felt a surge of freedom. He was still within the confines of the room, his movements hampered by the restraints, but the act of getting off the table on his own was a small victory against his current state of dependency. Emboldened, he moved towards the door, where he cautiously peered out into the hall. The hallway was mostly empty, save for an orderly stationed at a desk some distance away, engrossed in paperwork. Jacob watched for a moment, the orderly's obliviousness to his observation granting him a sense of invisibility. However, the risk of being seen was too great, and he quickly ducked back into the room. Jacob fiddled with his hand restraints. The buckles, designed to prevent exactly this kind of manipulation, held fast, leaving him to confront the futility of his situation. He harbored a faint hope that the day's activities might have loosened the straps enough to allow for an escape. However, as he twisted and turned his wrists, the reality set in without resorting to the extreme measure of dislocating his thumbs; freedom remained out of reach. He looked in the bathroom mirror at himself. His arms restrained close to his body, the diary of the day's events dangling around his neck, and the pacifier that dominated the bottom of his face. He didn’t dare move the diary. Jacob worried such a move might result in Dr. Simmons having his failures tattooed against him or something far more extreme than a pad of paper with barely legible script. But as he saw the strap for the pacifier more clearly now, he realized he could work that out of his mouth. The size of the bulb made it difficult, but with the help of his hands, which easily reached his face, he could wiggle it out. His jaw ached from the relief of being free from the gag. He yearned to speak, to fill the silence with his voice, but the risk of drawing unwanted attention kept him mute. In the mirror, Jacob could see the damage left behind by the pacifier. His skin was deeply indented to such an extreme that there would be no doubt what had been in his mouth. He rubbed at the skin, wondering how long it would take to bounce back if it would bounce back. He moved next for this collar but couldn’t find the buckle. Contorting himself, he finally saw in the mirror that there was some kind of clasp covering it, but he couldn’t work it out. The knowledge that his restraint was somehow smarter than him reminded Jacob of all Dr. Simmons had said. He looked back on his education; there were As in English and math, but he also remembered taking a life skills class where they prepared him to balance a checkbook and fill out a timesheet. He’d never played sports or had many friends because of his size and condition. Was his degree a delusion? Were his classmates all other students in special ed? He made his way to the bed. The restraints were laid open in anticipation of his return, making it less inviting as a place to relax. Yet, exhaustion from his exertions compelled him. After several awkward attempts, he managed to settle into a position that was not entirely uncomfortable. He drew the blanket at the bed’s base over himself. In this small, personal space, he curled up, hoping to blend into the background, to be forgotten in the aftermath of the day's events. He drifted to sleep. When Jacob next woke, the sight that met his eyes was not welcome. Miss Kristen had returned. The golden hue flooding the room through the window told him it must be evening. She pulled back the covers, revealing the soaked diaper. Jacob hadn't eaten since breakfast, and his stomach growled. "Wakey wakey, Jacob! Looks like you've had a busy day," she said with a jovial tone that caught Jacob off guard. She spotted the notepad around Jacob's neck and wasted no time leafing through it. Reading aloud, she found each entry more amusing than the last. “‘Couldn't stop myself from humping my diaper in the bouncer.' Oh, Jacob, well, we already knew you’re public masturbartor, not too surprising!! 'Drank from a bottle,’ 'Couldn't finish simple patterns,' 'Failed IQ test.' Not the brightest, are we? And what's this? 'Exposed for lying about graduating high school when I was in special ed, not real school.' Jacob, Jacob, Jacob, honesty is the best policy," she tsked, shaking her head in mock disappointment. Miss Kristen paused for effect before reading the last entry, "'Pooped in my diaper in front of the whole group after claiming I could hold it.' A grand finale indeed!" Her laughter filled the room, devoid of any empathy or understanding. “But Jacob,” she paused, grinning at him and grabbing his face with one hand, forcing him to pucker his lips like a fish as he looked at her. “Your day isn’t over, yet!” she threatened with a punctuated slap to the front of his diaper, which, if Jacob wasn’t fully awake yet, was enough to jolt him to attention. “What does that mean?” Jacob asked and almost recoiled at the sound of his own voice after not hearing it in so many hours. Miss Kristen stopped her movement to get up and fetch a gown from the changing table when he spoke like she, too, was surprised to find he could speak. Her eyes widened in the realization that, of course, he’d been gagged during their last interaction. "Oh, Jacob, I see we've decided to be naughty and lose our little pacifier," she said, her tone threatening. "But don't you worry, your mouth will be full again soon enough," she added cryptically, her words heavy with an unspoken promise of further interventions. The nature of her statement left Jacob uneasy, the ambiguity of her words casting a shadow over the momentary sense of victory he had felt at discarding the pacifier. Miss Kristen retrieved a hospital gown from the changing table and reached around Jacob’s neck, releasing the collar more easily than Jacob expected, given his earlier difficulty. She spent longer undoing the restraints that bound his hands. “Now, just because I’m releasing you doesn’t mean you should stick your little hands down your wet diaper, Jacob. That would be yucky.” The release from the restraints brought both physical relief and a reminder of the reasons behind their necessity. Jacob's arms ached as blood flow returned to normal. Miss Kristen continued, removing his sweatshirt, sliding the hospital gown over his arms, and securing it behind his neck. She left the waist tie undone so that Jacob’s diaper was on full display when he stood. His stomach grumbled again in hunger. "Don’t worry, Jacob, I’m taking you to dinner," Miss Kristen told him with a look that suggested he should worry about what was on the menu. Jacob was surprised when Miss Kristen, with her characteristic hold on the back of his neck, guided him towards the ward’s exit and into the main wings of the hospital. As they walked, he sensed she was deliberately choosing the most circuitous route. They wandered through a labyrinth of hallways, passing various wards and a multitude of hospital staff and patients. Jacob’s diaper wasn’t so wet to droop, but he’d released enough to make the padding grow awkwardly, and a small yellow tint was plain to all who looked. The whispering and sidelong glances from those who passed were unmistakable, adding layers to Jacob's profound embarrassment. Eventually, they arrived at an unexpected destination: the maternity ward. The sounds of newborns and the sight of new mothers were out of place for Jacob's current situation. Miss Kristen, however, appeared unfazed by this incongruity. She opened the door to a room within the ward, revealing a woman sitting on a couch. She had a matronly appearance, with large bosoms and a kind yet somewhat imposing presence. Her eyes landed on Jacob, taking in his state with a quick, discerning glance. Miss Kristen, with a grin still playing on her lips, announced their arrival. "Good evening, Mrs. Green! Brought someone to see you.” Jacob stood there, the open back of his gown and his wet diaper on full display, feeling utterly out of place in the maternal setting of the room. As Miss Kristen left, closing the door and leaving him alone with the woman, Jacob felt a new surge of apprehension. The woman, her demeanor matronly yet commanding, beckoned Jacob closer with a gesture that brooked no refusal. When he neared her, the woman stood, her presence even more imposing up close. She inspected his diaper, her touch invasive as she prodded the padding. "Oh dear, what a state you're in," she remarked, her tone laced with a mixture of pity and scorn. "A grown man, yet so utterly helpless and pathetic. It's quite a sight, isn't it?" She pulled open the back of his diaper and peered inside. "I've been informed about your delusions, Jacob. You seem to have trouble accepting how infantile both your mind and body really are. Part of your resistance, it seems, is tied to your fears about intimacy." Finding nothing, she moved back around to his front, running her hand over his diapered penis and making the fabric crinkle loudly. "You think accepting your true state will rob you of any chance at intimacy in your life. But Jacob, intimacy isn't just about physical connections. It's about accepting who you are and finding someone who understands and cares for you in that state." In his current state, the idea of intimacy seemed an impossible, almost cruel concept to Jacob. "You need to embrace your reality, Jacob," she continued, her tone firm. "Only then can you understand what true intimacy might look like for you." She couldn’t quite be certain given the thickness of the padding, but she felt confident Jacob’s pee pee had stiffened beneath the sodden fabric. She sat back on the couch and motioned for Jacob to sit beside her. Jacob's stomach grumbled audibly as he sat down. With an unexpected gentleness, she guided Jacob into her lap, cradling him. "I heard you forgot to eat lunch, Jacob," she gently scolded. Jacob started to resist, to protest that this wasn’t a true statement. He didn’t forget; no one came to get him, but she simply placed a finger over his lips and continued to cradle him tightly. "It seems you really do need someone to look after you, like the baby you are." The woman's voice dropped to a whisper, heavy with seriousness. "Jacob, Dr. Simmons says you need to experience something the type of intimacy someone with an infantile behaviors like yours can appreciate. She thinks it's essential for you to learn to breastfeed." Jacob's heart skipped a beat at her words. The idea was absurd, beyond anything he could have imagined. As an adult man in a psychiatric hospital, the notion of being taught to breastfeed was as surreal as it was unsettling. He couldn't make sense of it or grasp how this could be part of any legitimate treatment plan. The woman, however, continued to speak with an air of conviction, her gaze never wavering. "You see, Jacob, breastfeeding can create a unique bond and sense of security. It will help you realize how helpless you are." She gently patted the front of his diaper as if he needed any reminder as to why everyone thought he deserved to be treated this way. Mrs. Green, undeterred by Jacob's obvious shock, maintained her nurturing yet firm demeanor. "Jacob, I know this is difficult for you to understand, but you must admit part of your body is up for the occasion.” She squeezed the area of his diaper where she knew his penis would be. “Now, it’s too small for me to feel, but I bet that little wee wee of yours feels very good now that you’re so close to such large breasts.” She easily unlatched her shirt and bra, clearly designed for easy feedings, so her large breast fell out. Her hands were warm and reassuring as she guided her nipple to his closed lips, teasing it against them. "Open your mouth, Jacob," she instructed, her voice patient and maternal. Jacob closed his eyes, wondering what would happen if he had just said no. If he got up and tried to run away. He would probably end up right back here, but in a straight jacket, he considered and opened his mouth to accept the woman’s nipple. "Just like that, Jacob. Relax and let it happen." The woman continued to rub his diaper, ensuring it crinkled with each stroke as he began to suck on her nipple. "There, there, this is all fitting for a big baby like you. You do need this, don't you, Jacob? You need someone to feed you and monitor your diapers and behavior." As the woman continued her mocking and Jacob continued sucking, milk began to flow. Jacob, thinking this was an exercise in make-believe, was entirely unprepared for this reality. He attempted to pull away, his movements sudden and awkward, but the woman held him firmly in place. "Shh, it's okay, Jacob. Just relax," she soothed, cradling him tighter so she was now patting him on his bottom as she pressed her breast into him, not letting him pull back. As milk filled his mouth brought, a surge of panic overwhelmed him. In a desperate bid for release, Jacob clamped his teeth down on her nipple, just enough he hoped to make her release him. And it worked. She shrieked out in pain, reflexively pushing him from her lap, sending him tumbling to the floor. Jacob looked up at her from the ground; a solitary drop of milk lingered at the corner of his mouth. His eyes darted to the door, the urge to flee from the room, from the repercussions of his actions, pressing heavily upon him. The greater risk was now not getting away, not making his escape. Yet, as he scrambled to his feet, his movements were hampered by the sudden, vice-like grip that encased his wrist. In an instant, Mrs. Green regained her composure and control over the situation. Her grip tightened, pulling Jacob's arm behind his back swiftly, leaving no room for resistance. She drew him back towards the couch with ease until Jacob was once again over her lap. Only now, he was not looking into breasts. He was staring at the floor as she pinned him to her thighs with his diapered bottom exposed to the inevitable blows to come. Jacob cringed in anticipation for the first strike. If you are enjoying this story, know that I have promised that all of this story will make it onto this site and I intend to do that but it will always be behind when I post on patreon (there are 11 parts on patreon ... I imagine this story will have 13 parts, so it is almost complete). My patreon has other stories and now captions which are all deviations on a similar theme of diapered men being debased, degraded, and humiliated. patreon.com/user?u=7664738

Good luck to you! Big transitions mean big emotions, so be sure to give yourself the space to feel all of them and plenty of time to heal!

Be careful draining into the diaper, that's not a good idea for 10 days straight, it's very likely you'll get an infection. When you go without the catheter do you leak? Was the long term cath usage by choice or did you have a medical issue that required it?

I'm in a very wet and poppy diaper. I just popped myself a lot and it felt sooooo good. I'm a very good baby!!!

Seventy-Three Memo to Staff: In the coming days, Clark Ashburn will be joining our team as an assistant to Gabrielle Heller. Most of you should know Mr. Ashburn already–either from his occasional visits to the office, or by reputation alone. While Clark’s core responsibilities will be in aiding Ms. Heller, he’ll also be available to assist in the office’s overall day-to-day operations. If you have any projects or tasks that you haven’t been able to get to yourself, please send details to Ms. Heller. Clark will remain diapered while in the office, just as Risa is currently and, previously, Bradley had been. === Step 3: Get back into the workforce. I had seen working as one of the last things I’d care about on my journey from overgrown toddler to adult. But, following my conversation with Mommy–and her proposal that I come work for her, once again, it made sense to bump it up the list a bit. Besides, the more I thought about it, the more it made sense to do this sooner rather than later–it felt like an extension of my first goal, which had been to get out of my babyish bubble. “My my, don’t you clean up nicely,” Mommy said, drifting into the nursery as I stood in front of the mirror, attempting to tuck my shirt into my slacks. The pants–yet another gift from Mommy–probably would’ve fit incredibly well if it hadn’t been for my diaper. Now, things were going to get pretty tight down there. “D-does my diaper look obvious?” “Yes,” she nodded. “But you shouldn’t be worried about that. Everyone knows you wear them.” In the mirror’s reflection, I saw my cheeks were glowing pink. This wasn’t actually a surprise to me–I had visited the office a few times. They knew who I was and what I was about. And I wouldn’t be the only baby in the office. Mommy’s words were, however, a reminder that this wasn’t going to be a traditional job. I had a new question: “Do I look…adult?” She shrugged. “Maybe? It’s hard for me to say, since I see you everyday. And you just always look like a baby to me.” “Yeah…fair enough.” “Are you nervous, Baby?” she asked. I laughed. “Yeah. Of course I am.” Shortly after the exodus from our old company, Mommy and Ms. Beaufort had cobbled together a consulting firm called Beaufort and Heller. It had come together so quickly that I had to assume that at least part of this plan had existed before Mommy stepped down from her previous role as CEO–perhaps as a back-up plan, should the baby-business ever go south. The nitty-gritty details of what this company did, or who its clients were, were still mostly lost on me, but it seemed that the two women were quickly finding success with this new venture. From my vantage point, I had always figured that Mommy was happy with her role as CEO. And maybe, on some level, she was. But it wasn’t until I started watching her pour herself into this new partnership with Ms. Beaufort that I saw an actual passion for work in Mommy’s eyes. She liked building a company from the ground up. She liked operating without a faceless ‘Board of Directors’ hovering above her. She liked the business trips and meeting with clients face to face. “I was tempted to put together a diaper bag for you to take to the office,” Mommy said, pouring herself a travel mug of coffee in the kitchen while I waited for her near the door, my body bobbing back and forth with anxious energy. “But I doubt we’ll need anything that isn’t already there." One of the first things that Mommy and Ms. Beaufort did was to set up an office. And that office, it was decided, would be a baby-friendly place. There had been, at first, two ‘office babies.’ The first was Bradley, who had jumped ship to follow Lyndie soon after the Thomas Pritchard incident. Technically, he wasn’t anyone’s assistant in the new company, though it sounded like he was sticking pretty close to Lyndie regardless. I never got any good answers on what–if anything–happened in the strange triangle between him, Nancy Tamberlin, and Lyndie. As best as I could tell, Ms. Tamberlin was pretty busy at the old company, cleaning up that mess. In a few months, it wouldn’t matter anyway–Bradley had moved away. The other, and now the only office baby, was Clarissa–Risa, as she went by. I had only met her once and knew little about her, though she seemed well-liked. From the stories that Mommy told me, she seemed to have adapted to her role as baby rather well. I could have misheard, but I thought I might have caught a part of a conversation once in which Ms. Beaufort said that she had found this new assistant by specifically looking for someone already into diapers and acting like a toddler. “My little boy is growing up so quickly,” Mommy said while her car was stopped at a red light, en route to the office. I wasn’t sure whether to attribute her smile to sarcasm or sincerity. I was thinking about what I heard her saying on the phone to Ms. Beaufort the other night–the things she said when she didn’t know that I was listening. She had talked about the uncertainty, and fear, she felt at the prospect of me moving forward with my life. I still wasn’t sure what I should do with that information. Was I to slow myself down a little, perhaps even giving up my ambitions at being a ‘normal’ 20-something? Or did I continue ahead and let her figure out the next part of her life herself? “Am I, uhm, going too fast?” I asked. “You should go as fast as you need to,” she said. I studied her face, and her tone, for hints as to how she really felt, but I could only guess. I wanted to keep the conversation going, but I thought it was best to leave it at that for now. Soon, we were pulling into the office building’s parking garage. The old brick building housed a few other small companies–most, according to the directory listed near the entrance, were things like accountants and law firms. I doubted that any of them had people waddling around the office in diapers. We stepped off the elevator soon after, made a short track down the hall past one of the many accounting firms on this floor alone, and Mommy opened the door into the office of Beaufort and Heller. “Well, would you look at that,” Lyndie said from the front desk. Her and Amber had been going over something at the front desk and they both looked up at me, big smiles on their faces. “Clarky, you and I are working together again!” “Y-yeah,” I said, running a hand through my hair. “How about that?” Lyndie was the very first person hired for the new company. And while I had no doubt that she was still changing diapers when she could, she was no longer just the babysitter. She was handling a number of administrative duties, including accounts payable. “Hello, Clark,” said Amber. “It’s nice to see you again.” “Likewise,” I said. “Hello.” Amber was currently the receptionist–though Mommy had mentioned the possibility of making her a personal assistant of sorts. Albeit, one that did actual work, as opposed to just wearing and using diapers all day. Her long bronze hair looked like a fantastical veil in the fluorescent lighting of the office. I wondered what her take was on the company’s baby-culture. “I tried to rally the troops for a little meet and greet this morning,” Amber said to Mommy. “But Sam has been on calls all morning, and Neve is running late. So…there’s bagels in the break room. Help yourself whenever.” She sounded a little annoyed that her plans hadn’t come to fruition. “That was very kind of you to try,” Mommy said, strolling past the front desk. “Clarky? I believe you’ve met everyone here before, yes?” “I believe so.” Amber I knew from my visits to the office, and I had met Risa once. That just left Samantha Roberts–an old friend of Mommy and Ms. Beaufort’s. We had only met once, in passing. She seemed nice enough, but I had heard that she wasn’t as enthused about the whole baby thing. Still, she came to the office everyday, despite people waddling past in diapers, so I figured she couldn’t have hated it all that much. Besides, Mommy said she’d come around eventually. “Let me show you to your desk,” Mommy said. “Actually, Ms. Heller, you have a call in a few minutes with that guy from Boise in a few minutes,” Amber said. “Ah, right…” “Why don’t you go and get ready for that,” Lyndie said. “I’ll take care of Clark.” “He’s dry, if that’s what you mean,” Mommy smirked. “But you can show him to his new desk.” Lyndie laughed. “Will do. C’mon, Clark.” And so I had been passed off. Mommy went in one direction, and I followed Lyndie in the other. “Busy today?” I asked, mostly gauging whether or not my presence was going to be a burden. “Not yet,” she shrugged. “We’ll see how the day goes. Are you going to keep my hands full?” “W-we’ll see.” When I had imagined walking back into an office again, I imagined doing it without a diaper underneath my pants. That wasn’t the case today, though. For now, I was still well-padded and probably would be for a while yet. Still, it felt like a good time to practice my control. Accidents were inevitable, but if I could start being more conscious of when I was going, I figured I’d be in better shape when Mommy was willing to give me some underwear back. And, should I have an accident, this seemed like the place to have it. Walking through the office with Lyndie, I could detect trace amounts of baby powder in the air. Here, unlike the old office, I was almost expected to be having accidents. Most would probably even encourage it. “I know you’ve been here a few times, but I’ll give you a little tour anyway,” Lyndie said. I was thankful for this–most of my visits to the office had been brief and I had been far too baby-brained to remember where anything was. “There’s Neve’s office. It doesn’t look like she’s in yet, but there’s Risa, her assistant.” Risa looked up from behind her computer monitor and waved. “Oh, Clark! Hello!” She quickly got up from her seat–the unmistakable sound of a crinkling bottom following in her wake–and she rushed to me, giving me a hug. I was caught off guard, seeing as how I barely knew her and she was embracing me like I was an old friend. Perhaps she was just happy to not be the only baby in the office now. I hugged her back. She had this adorable little round face that practically screamed ‘baby.’ And if it wasn’t the face that did it, it would’ve definitely had been her dark hair–pulled into tight pigtails on either side of her face. I was certain people called her a ‘babyface’ for most of her life. Maybe, at some point, she just decided to lean into that. “It’s, uh, nice to see you again,” I said. “I can’t wait to work with you,” she said with the surprising eagerness I’d associate with a fangirl at a pop culture convention. I appreciated the sentiment, but I just wasn’t ready for the intensity of the delivery. “Y-yeah, ditto,” I said, giving her the warmest smile I could. Lyndie quickly ushered me forward in the tour. Once we were out of earshot: “Risa is nice, but…she can be a lot.” “Is she like that with everyone?” “Most people. But I do think she was pretty excited about you joining the team.” “Me? Why?” Lyndie laughed, shaking her head incredulously like she couldn’t fathom how I didn’t already know the answer to that. “You’re kind of a legend in here, Clark.” I had to ask again: “Me? Why?” “Of all the babies, you’re the babiest. You didn’t just wear diapers to work. You became a baby. You moved in with Gabrielle. ‘Hashtag: Lifegoals’ for Risa. And Bradley, while he was here.” “Oh.” I hadn’t ever spent much time with Bradley. I was surprised that he ever thought of me at all, let alone had wanted to be me. “Don’t let it go to your head, Clark. You’re still wearing a diaper to work.” “Right, right.” “This is just like old times, eh? It’s nice to be working with you again.” “Same,” I said, feeling that familiar warmth in my cheeks. We ventured forward, the tour continuing. “Here is Samantha Roberts’s office. Maybe we can stop in and say hello, or…” Through the office’s glass door, we could see Samantha was on a call. Given the way she was gesturing, I had to assume it was a video conference, though maybe that was just the way she talked. “We’ll come back later,” Lyndie said. “I heard she’s not really into diapers.” “I think she was more interested in the job than she was the culture,” Lyndie laughed. “But I’ve seen the way she stares at Risa’s bottom. I suspect she’s, at least, curious.” Onwards past the next office door. This one was open, and on one side I could see a desk, and on the other was a changing table. “This is my office,” she said. “The changing table,” I said, pointing to it. “Is this also a nursery?” “That was the original plan,” Lyndie laughed. “But if Neve was here, and we looked into her office, you’d have found a changing table in there too.” “Oh. And…” “Yep,” she nodded. “Gabrielle has one in her office too. This was kind of amazing to me. It would have been the dream of our group back at the old office–a workplace that not only didn’t have to hide the weird baby stuff, but seemed to completely embrace it. “What about when clients come?” I asked. “That’s what the conference room is for,” Lyndie said, pointing to the next room. “Yeah, that makes sense,” I shrugged. “And here are the bathrooms. Not that you’ll have as much use for those.” “Not yet,” I said, a juvenile defiance coming through in my voice. “But I’ll get there.” “Sure, sure. Oh, and there’s the room you probably know the best, here. Mommy’s office.” “And is that…” “That’s your desk, right out in front of her office door.” That brought me back to the old office too, where I sat just beyond her office so that she could keep an eye on me easily. I felt a tear welling up in my eye, which I quickly wiped away–I was surprised at how emotional I was getting by just having a desk of my own again. I didn’t realize how much I missed the concept of work until now, just as I missed responsibility. Purpose. I sat down in the shining new office chair, feeling the casters smoothly glide back and forth on the floor. The computer on the desk had two monitors, the blue glow from them spilling off the desk and onto my chest. I felt like a fool, getting so excited about such things, but it was good to be back. “Gabrielle says she’s putting you to work,” Lyndie said. “Like…actual work.” “Good. That’s what I want.” She laughed and shook her head. “You’re so weird. Also? Open that drawer on the left side. I got you a little welcome-back gift.” “Really? Oh, wow, Lyndie. You didn’t have to do anything like that. It’s honestly nice just to be back in an office again and…” I opened the desk drawer and found a pacifier. “I got that online,” she beamed. “Custom made.” The mouth guard had little lettered beads affixed to it, reading: STINKY. “Wow,” I sighed. “How thoughtful.” “I thought you’d like it! Want to give it a test drive?” “Maybe later…” “Suit yourself. Well, look, I’d love to chit-chat, but I do have a few things to do this morning. I think your login information is written down by the keyboard. Why don’t you check your email–I sent you some tutorials on some of the software you’ll probably be using most.” That was my big sister–always looking out for me. “Thank you.” “You’ll be okay by yourself if I go back to my office for a little bit?” “Yeah, of course.” “Okay, good. Either myself or your Mommy will check in on you as soon as we can,” she stated. ‘Your mommy,’ made me feel like I was in kindergarten though. She started to walk away, stopped, and then quickly came back. “Oh, one more thing. Your Mommy would kill me if I made you sit here in a dirty diaper.” “But, I’m not…” “Stand up, Clark. I have to check your diaper.” “Here? But…” “This isn’t like the old office, Clark. We don’t have to hide in rooms with the doors shut anymore. I’m treating you just the same as I would Risa over there. In fact, you’ll see me checking her diaper in a little bit. If, that is, we don’t smell her first.” “Hey…” came an exasperated moan from over at Risa’s desk. I stood up at my desk, not quite sure what a ‘diaper check’ entailed at this office, but interested in finding out. I expected that the world around me would stop so that it could stare at me, but from my vantage point that didn’t seem to be the case at all. I couldn’t see Amber’s desk from here, nor could she see me. Risa was staring ahead at her computer. And while I could see directly into the window in Ms. Roberts’s office window, she still looked completely consumed with whatever conversation she was in. “Why don’t you pull your pants down for me,” Lyndie said. “It’ll make this a lot easier.” “But…” “Just do it,” she sighed. Wild. A few months ago, Thomas Pritchard had done this exact thing–revealing his diaper in the middle of an office. Except, where as he had set off a destructive chain reaction of events–nobody was blinking an eye when I did it. There I was–pants pulled down to my knees at my desk as Lyndie inspected my diaper. “A little damp,” Lyndie shrugged. “But you’ll last a while yet, barring any major catastrophes.” “Hey,” Risa said, her head poking out from behind her desk. “What kind of diapers are those?” There was no alarm or concern in the tone of her voice. She asked it like she was asking me where I had gotten my shoes from–like it was just another everyday thing. “Oh…uh, I’m not sure,” I shrugged. “Mommy…er…Ms. Heller buys them for me.” My cheeks warmed a little more at having said the ‘m-word’ while in the office. “MegaThicks,” Lyndie replied confidently, playfully smacking my bottom. “I’d know these bad boys anywhere.” “They’re cute,” Risa said, her head turning to focus on her work again. Wild. “Okay, pull your pants back up. I’ll see you later.” A few minutes later, it felt like my old life was starting to come back to me as if there had never been any interruption. Just the basic motions of using a mouse and keyboard gave me a sense of nostalgia. Thinking back on my work history–though I could probably go a little further back and lump school in with this–I had never felt particularly motivated. I did what I had to do, but I had no passion for work. Now, I wanted to dive into it. I wanted to learn every platform. Study every spreadsheet. I wanted to be in some meetings and listen to other people talk about what needed to be done next. Soon, I had a notebook open and I was taking notes. I had post-its stuck to the sides of my monitor with references to things that felt especially important. And then, a familiar scent wafted into my nose. Oh shit, are you kidding me right now? I thought, for sure, that I had somehow pushed an enormous mess into my diaper without even realizing it. It wouldn’t have been the first that happened. But I was able to quickly rule myself out as the culprit, as it was rather obvious that I wasn’t sitting atop a foul load. Which meant that it was probably… I looked over towards Risa’s desk, where she continued to tap away at her keyboard, eyes fixed on her monitors like she was deep in the throes of some important project. I glanced around the rest of the office, seeing that Mommy, Lyndie, and Ms. Roberts were still sequestered in their offices with the doors closed. I wondered if Amber could smell this up at the front desk. And, if she could, I wondered what she thought about it. I probably didn’t need to say anything, but I couldn’t help myself. “Is, uhm, that you?” Risa had a look of surprise on her face for a moment, like she had pulled from whatever work-trance she had been in. Her cheeks got a little rosier as she looked in my direction. “Yeah… Sorry about that,” she shrugged. But she didn’t sound all that sorry. “Oh, you don’t have to apologize. Just wanted to, uh, make sure.” She laughed. “I think you’d know if it was your accident.” I couldn’t get over how surreal the moment felt. Back in the old office, we fretted and panicked when something like this happened. We worried about who could smell our diapers, or who might notice a lump in the back of our pants. And now, here I was, at a place where someone could just nonchalantly load the seat of the diaper with a stinky mess and continue sitting there–doing their work with no fear of consequence. “Sorry,” I said. “I just… I need to get used to this.” “Ah,” she shrugged. “Maybe I should’ve warned you first? I think I just got used to letting go when I needed to.” “No, no,” I assure her. “You didn’t do anything wrong.” “Well, don’t be afraid of doing the same. I mean, that’s what the diapers are for, right? And I’m certainly not going to judge you.” I almost wished that she hadn’t said that to me. I was trying to grow up. I was trying to reduce my dependency on diapers. And, here in this new office, I was hoping that I could build a reputation that didn’t revolve around me smelling like I needed my diaper changed. But… I was still wearing diapers. And I had taken a rather big step forward just by taking a position at Mommy’s company in the first place. Surely I couldn’t be expected to accomplish all of my goals on the same day. The odor of Risa’s diaper–which I now felt like I knew better than Risa herself–continued to permeate the office. The longer she marinated in her chair, the heavier the stench got. Until, finally, the odor just became normal. While I felt no urgency in my bowels at the moment, I suspected that if I did, I’d have joined her in stinking up the place. As it was, all I really needed to was to piss. And so I did, allowing myself to not get hung up on whether or not I should be resorting to my more infantile instincts or not. It was the most blissful a wet diaper had felt in some time, honestly. There was certainly something to be said about being in a place with other people, yet not having to feel afraid of exposure. “Alright,” Lyndie said, emerging from her office eventually. “Which one of you did this?” She waved her arms around her, as if to signal that she was talking about the air around us. “That’s all me,” Risa said, almost sounding like she was proud of what she had done. “Unless Clark added some smells of his own? I’m not sure if I’d be able to tell.” “N-no,” I said. “Not this time.” “Alright,” Lydie sighed, glancing towards Ms. Beaufort’s office–still dark. “Well, someone is going to have to take care of this. Come on. Let’s get you changed.” Risa almost looks hesitant to get up from her desk. I doubt it’s the diaper change she’s opposed to, it’s leaving her work behind. I watch them march back across the room and into Lyndie’s office where the door is shut and the blinds are drawn. Privacy is important, of course–though I’m a little disappointed I don’t get to see that show. And, too, maybe I’ll be thankful for the option of blinds when it’s my turn to get a diaper change. Speaking of which, I would probably need one soon. That wetting was on the heavier side, and the padding between my legs was already feeling rather swampy. If I hadn’t already met the capacity of the diaper, it was only a matter of time before I did. I shifted forward and back on my plump padding–I had gotten very good at stimulating myself like this. Maybe, I thought, I’d ask Lyndie for some help with my diaper when she was done with Risa. Or, maybe I’d just stay like this until someone–likely Mommy herself–checked on me later. I let out a little moan as I squirmed in my chair. It was nice to be back at work again.

"Ok stinky butt, get to the door." Tony grumbled, but obeyed. He waddled as best he could to the door, where he was ordered to great all the new comers. "Are you sure I should be doing the greeting? Given how bad I stink?" He had considered phrasing it differently, but there was really no point. He knew from experience that if he didn't say it outright she'd come up with an even more embarrassing. "Well, I already told them what to expect, so I wouldn't worry," he blushed, realizing what kind of information she must have told them about him. "Anyway, we did the best we could with that, didn't we?" "Yeah, I guess so." The "best we could" was the reason he was standing with his legs spread apart. Three layers of diapers, each filled with a stuffer and powder, with plastic pants over them. His skirt spread wide out over the bulk, and walking itself became a chore. Even so, the smell of repeated messings hit his nose every time he moved. "Now, they'll be in soon. Every time someone enters, I want you to," she giggled. "Squat down low and give a nice curtsey. Let them know what a good sissy you are. Then, take their coats, and lead them into the living room, where I'll be waiting with the drinks and food you made." He sighed. "So you want me to squat each time they come in so the first thing they see is me helplessly messing myself?" "Yup," she patted his head. "See? Even sissy babies can be smart sometimes. Curtsey, fill your diaper a bit more so they can laugh at you, and stand back up." "Yes Mommy," he said. "Oh, and baby girl?" "Yes." "One more thing. Your shoe is unbuckled." "AWWW no mommy!" He looked down. She had put him in lacy white socks and platform shoes with patent leather bands for the visit, and he saw one was in fact open. "Fix it now." "Please mommy? I'm just a helpless little baby girl who needs help with her shoes." "Now." He put a hand to his mouth and opened his eyes wide. "I'm too much of a dumb baby to fix my own shoes Mommy, can Mommy do it please?" "I wan mommy to help! Pwease!? " he tried his best baby voice, which sometimes worked. She held a finger up. "Sissy girl. Fix your shoe or I'll bend you over for a spanking. Now." He looked down. In his current state, the "bending over" part would be just as bad as the spanking, especially if he was held there until the spanking was over. He sighed, closed his eyes, and squatted. He quickly fixed his shoe as he added more to the bulk in his diaper. Even with the multiple layers of diapers, the sound was barely covered. He knew Mommy would find many ways to get him squatting during the visit, and the entire group would know what he did each time. "Good girl," Ella said, and patted his diaper. He stared at the doorway, and heard footsteps coming up. Normally, these events were embarrassing. He knew this, however, was about to be a whole new level. He squeezed his eyes shut, and got ready for the laughter.

Chapter Thirty One John stirred as something shook him. He rolled onto his side and the shaking stopped. He heard something like complaining behind him. He went back to sleep. Some time later he rolled over onto his other side and felt something warm beside him so he draped his arm over it and yawned really well, intent on waking up later. As long as later wasn’t soon. Something in front of him moved and something weird was ticking all over his face and nose, so he started swatting at it in his sleepy state. His hand got tangled up in some hair. Cracking one eye open as he pulled his hand back, he heard “Stop pulling on my hair.” from someone else that also sounded sleepy. Curious now, John pushed himself up into a seated position. The moment his weight went onto his butt he grimaced and tiredly grumbled out “uh umh” and shuffled to get his legs under him so his weight was on his thighs and not the contents of his diaper. Rubbing his eyes, he looked over and down at Kates legs and diaper clad butt sticking out from under a blanket. He poked her foot. She pulled her foot away and said “Lay back down, you were keeping me warm.” He thought about it a moment before he gave up and flopped back down and pressed his back against her. At first, John closed his eyes and started to doze back off. But slowly his brain processed things and he reached back and patted and felt a hip. Mustering the full might of his early morning brain capacity, he asked clearly: “Mm?” She twisted and turned her head to look at him. Then he felt her look back forward and whisper “You’re one of those people that don’t brain in the morning, aren’t you?” “Nnn...mmmm” He felt the person against his back take a deep breath and sigh “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Giving up on using his eyes for now, he mumbled “Bleh.” Over the course of the next ten minutes or so his brain slowly chugged into life and they started to have a conversation while laying there. While they were talking he kept noticing that he could feel her against his head and shoulders and back, but that their butts seemed to be several inches apart. He would have never thought that not feeling someone against your butt would be strange. Eventually though, Kate addressed the elephant in the room first by saying “Phew. We stink.” John took his turn to sigh and ask “So this is just what mornings are like for all littles here?” The softly spoken reply came “Yeah. This is our mornings. Laying in a crib in a diaper waiting for Mommy to come change us.” They were quiet again for a moment, but finally he admitted “It’s gross. At first I thought a wet diaper was disgusting. But right now I could sit in a wet diaper and not complain.” After another bit of quiet, he heard the reply from behind him. “Yeah. This place changes the way you see everything. All this technology and we’re still the babies here.” Finally, John had enough “I’m not laying on my side anymore.” Kate snorted a bit “You can try to lay on your back if you want, but I wouldn’t recommend it.” Pushing himself up onto all fours, John said simply “Nope” and crawled up around Kates head, past her and halfway up onto the pillow and just flopped onto it. Sinking contently into it with most of the weight off of his butt, he let out a sigh. Kate immediately pinched her nose and complained “Oh m… my face is right here by your…” John didn’t even look, he pointed up “I left you plenty of room on the other side of the pillow.” Immediately up onto all fours, Kate crawled around to the other side of the pillow, just past halfway up onto it and flopped. Now it was her turn to sigh. “Oh my g…” she exclaimed and then squeezed the pillow “I’m asking Mommy for a giant pillow.” After a few quiet minutes of the duo luxuriating on their giant fluffy pillow, John found himself thinking back to the previous day. “Hey.” he mumbled. “Yeah?” came a comfortable sounding response. Floundering for words a bit “My … uhhh Mom? Yeah, I guess it’s more a title than a name?” There was a quick humored exhale above his head “Yes John, she’s your Mom. Eventually you’ll call her Mommy like I do mine. I don’t know why, but you probably won’t mind it either.” He nodded against the pillow and explained “Well, Mom was … I guess I can only say she was super cool last night.” There came an agreement “Oh yeah!” It took a moment of thought before he could add “I think that it was super hard for her because she’s just going to think she she didn’t find her before she got too cold? She seems like the kind of person that would feel bad about that.” “John?” He looked up to see Kate looking at him “Yeah?” She said “You have no idea how over protective the bigs are here.” He nodded and then flopped his head back down, feeling the pillow shift as she did the same. Musing out loud, he said “Still, as far as I’m concerned, she’s a hero.” Kate barked out a cute brief laugh “Yeah. She was all like ‘we’re not waiting’ and the agent guy just had to go and follow her.” Just then they both stopped and turned their heads toward the door as they heard footsteps. In walked two tall women and the side of the crib went down. Amanda leaned on the right side crib wall while Aunt Cat leaned on the left side, each smiling down at their littles. “Good Morning!” They both declared excitedly. John groaned out loud “Oh my God I’m surrounded by morning people.” Amanda clapped softly with a big exaggerated smile “John! You spoke an entire word before having your coffee milk!” All he could muster was “Ughhhhhhhh” Amanda stopped and poked him on the side while mumbling “No, I think he’s broken again.” Meanwhile Aunt Cat already had Kate airborne and moving toward the changing table. When he realized that her diaper was coming off in plain view, he turned his head toward the wall out of a sense of modesty. He felt Amanda’s fingertips running up and down his back. It felt really nice. She leaned and whispered softly to only him “So I’m the big heroic Mommy?” John felt his face and ears turn beet red and he rolled onto his side to look up at her big grin before rolling to bury his face back into his pillow. He mumbled into his pillow “I’m not awake, so I didn’t say anything.” Then he felt a tap on his shoulder and heard “I don’t know, that was a lot of words from a sleeping little.” Taking a moment and channeling his best attempt at a B rated movie zombie he took a deep breath and said “UHNNNNnnnnnnnnn Brainnnnnnnssssss” And then a fingertip found his ribs and he tried to squeal while his lungs were empty! He felt his hair being ruffled and then he was being lifted and carried sideways. Although as tall as Amanda was it almost felt like she was just taking a step and swinging him over like a giant crane. As his butt hit soft weirdly plasticy mat, the bars flopped limply onto him at the same as he shuddered at the unpleasant sensation. Unlike usual, Amanda playfully picked up his pacifier and poked his lips with it, stating “Here, this special zombie proof pacifier will keep me safe.” He just rolled his eyes and accepted it as she went to work with the diaper change. It took an extra minute of scrubbing that he was honestly very grateful for before she came into his view holding up one rough pup diaper, and one bright blue one with a monkey on it. Oh a whim he pointed at the blue one. With a nod she bapped him with it before finishing. When he felt the telltale bump of her knee on some spot of the table, the bars went up and he was lifted and put onto the floor on his own two feet. “Okay young man. After breakfast we have to go to the grocery store. So let’s get you dressed and presentable really quickly.” For some reason the whim just took him and he shouted “You’ll never take me alive, copper!” and he tried to dart between her knees. Two trunk like legs closed in to clamp him in place and he flailed comically for a moment. Going limp he admitted “You took me alive.” There was a feeling like someone playing bongos, but on his padded bottom. After a moment of that he went from indignant to laughing “Okay!” he declared “I give up! I surrender! I’ll go along peacefully!” One moment later he was back on his feet and she knelt in front of him to give him a hug. With a whisper, she told him “Some times you act more like a little than others.” not really knowing how to take that statement he apologized “I’m sorry I didn’t …” She cut him off with a kiss to his forehead and said “No, it’s adorable and I appreciate it.” And as she stood up she pulled the shirt he slept in up and off. After a moment Amanda showed John a couple of options. “Okay” she explained “We’re going to get groceries, shouldn’t be gone two hours. It’s a bit cool out today, but not cold. Do you want shorts, pants, or overalls?” Without hesitation, he answered “Pants, please” Then she held up a shirt and a onesie. He pointed at the blue shirt with the cartoon dog wearing a cape on it. Moments later he was being carried, dressed for the day, and deposited on the living room floor next to a very excited Xerxes. Moments after that, Kate was deposited next to him. Aunt Cat looked down at both of them and explained “Okay, we’re going to get ready for the day ourselves, and then get you two breakfast before we all hit the road.” With that they each got a pat on the head, and she walked away as well. Now as alone as they were going to get again John asked something he’d been wondering. “Hey Kate?” “Yes?” “Why did they put us in the cr...I mean bed together?” With a shake of her head, Kate answered “John, we are both littles, and we were out cold after breast feeding. What were we possibly going to do?” He just sort of nodded “Yeah, I guess that makes sense.” Kate nodded then and asked “Can I play on your tablet a bit before we have to go?” The two of them sat together on the floor and John watched Kate just breeze through the color puzzles that hard started off as very simple, but then had her blending colors that he was pretty sure were only superficially different. After about fifteen minutes Aunt Cat came over and leaned down to watch over their heads for a moment before they even noticed she was there. Aunt Cat spoke up “That’s actually really cool, and you’re doing great!” Kate looked up and smiled at her “Thank you!” With a great big smile growing across her face, Aunt Cat patted them both on the head “You know what would be even MORE fun?” Kate looked confused for a moment, but John’s tickle senses kicked in and he shouted to his little friend. “Cheese it!” And he tried to get up and run for it. He made it one step before he felt himself being lifted into the air with one arm under his back and holding him by the bottom, and some fingers in his ribs. He tried not to crack, but it only took a few seconds before he was laughing and thrashing. By the time it was over he was against her shoulder while she patted his back. “Breath sweety” Aunt Cat said. Eventually he was deposited into his booster seat while a giggling Kate was placed in the one next to him. After a moment John found a bowl of oatmeal being slid in front of him. He was immediately unimpressed. He had never liked oatmeal a single time in his life. He associated oatmeal with ‘I can get groceries in a few days, this is what I have.’ Kate next to him went to town on her oatmeal and seemed like she was in heaven. Amanda leaned down and gently tapped him on the shoulder before asking “You okay there baby?” “Ummm…” was all he could muster. So Amanda picked up the spoon and stirred the oatmeal before holding the spoon up to him to take a bite. He instinctively leaned back. “I’ll make you a deal. You try a bite, and if you really and truly don’t like it, then I’ll make you some toast.” He sat there in his booster seat, leaning back and looking from Amanda to the spoon and back. Nothing about her body language told him that she was going to give up. She would wait him out. With a sigh he said “Fine.” He opened his mouth, she put the spoon into it. And then he furrowed his brow. Pausing to swallow he said “Oatmeal doesn’t taste like that!” Amanda handed him the spoon and kissed him on the forehead, whispering “Here it does. Littles love oatmeal.” He needed no prompting to dig in just like Kate was doing next to him. Whatever was in this oatmeal was weirdly compelling. And so with heavy stomachs and each of them with a sippy cup full of juice, they were sent back to the living room. After a minute of overly full shuffling around, the two of them settled down in front of the couch, leaning back. With their hips and legs pressed up against one another they looked down at the tablet home screen. It had a few new icons that weren’t there yesterday, but they chose to ignore them for now and they looked at the folder of books. While they scrolled through such curious titles as “Benny the Rooh” and “The Bearenstines” John felt an elbow gently in his ribs. “You need a bean bag” Kate whispered Shaking his head, he retorted “I don’t need a bean bag, I have a dog.” She pointed to the dogs head at the window “Your dog is outside.” After a moment of quiet he admitted “Bean bags are great.” While she was poking fun at him she settled in the Young Adult folder and was scrolling a bit more slowly, taking in the titles. John pointed to one and asked “How about this one?” “The Odyssey of Hugh?” All he could manage was a shrug “I don’t know, I’m just picking one because you can only scroll for so long before you just can’t make a choice.” Kate laughed at him a bit as she tapped the name and it came up with a picture of a very old looking book and a synopsis to one side. So John read it out loud “The Odyssey of Hugh: An epic tale of a man on a quest, who wandered for ten years exploring far away lands. After a shipwreck left him stranded on a distant island. After a long journey, Hugh overcomes many obstacles using his wit and whatever resources he has to hand. Hugh has befriended a wild bear and saved a stranded little that have joined him on his journey along the way. This is the story of their journey to return to Hugh’s home to his wife Penelope.” When he finished reading that out loud Kate used her fingers to zoom in on the cover of the book. There was a man standing on an outcrop overlooking the sea, and behind him there was a giant bear that came up to his chest, and you could see a carefully drawn little on the bears back with his own little backpack. Kare shook her head “No way any sane person would ride a bear.” John coughed a bit, his face turning red. It took her looking at a his face before she realized “You wouldn’t?” He could only nod. “Well.” she added “Like I said, no sane person.” He just rolled his eyes and tapped the button marked “Start Reading” The two of them managed to read at about the same speed, and were both getting fully invested when they each felt a tap on the shoulder. They both looked up to see their respective Mommy smiling down at them. Amanda spoke first “Have you two had fun together?” They both nodded, and when She took the tablet from them they both protested in their own way. Kate reached for it and said softly “But my book” While John just went limp and sighed “We just got to a good part” With Kate on her hip, Aunt Cat asked “What were you two rascals reading that you were so invested in?” Kate spoke up first by answering “The Odyssey of Hugh!” Now the two bigs looked back and forth between themselves and then at the littles on their hips. Then back at each other. “Huh.” Amanda spoke first “Are you two good at reading?” John probably looked as indignant as he felt “Hey! Where we’re from we read a lot, Mom.” Kate was just nodding along in agreement. Then Aunt Cat chimed in “I think I could see these two reading that just because of Hughs bear companion, Baloo.” John and Kate immediately looked at each other and said in unison “Baloo?” “Yeah, his bear is named Baloo.” Chimed in Aunt Cat and Amanda, both in unison. The two littles tried to keep a straight face, but John cracked first as he broke into a fit of giggles, followed immediately by Kate cracking up with him. The two bigs looked so confused by their littles having a laugh attack. Aunt Cat put a finger into Kates side and asked “Why is the name Baloo so funny?” The two went into a fresh fit of laughter and after some very patient waiting from two big women that were obviously planning to wait until they got an answer, John blurted out “Baloo is in the Jungle Book!” Looking right up at Amanda’s face, he could see her lock eyes with Aunt Cat before looking down and explaining to him “No, Sweety. The Jungle Book has a bear named Fozzy.” And that was it. Both littles were full on belly laughing again. Neither one of them could breath easily through the laughter. It went on for a full five minutes and they started to calm down. As John was finally catching his breath he heard from behind him. “Wakka” “PFFTTTTTTT” followed by another laugh attack. “Oh God. Oh God. It hurts. It hurts.” was mirrored by both littles. By the time they regained their composure, they were both wearing shoes and being carried to the driveway. Being stood up in front of each other, John felt a pat on his padded bottom and saw Aunt Cat do the same to Kate. They both got a “You two say goodbye, you’ll see each other in two days” They stood there kind of awkwardly shuffling their feet. “Umm…” John didn’t really know how to say goodbye in this situation. Kate just rolled her eyes and stepped up to give him a hug. He hugged her back, a bit haphazardly. She didn’t seem to be able to think of anything to say either. Finally the two bigs gave up and picked them both up. And gave them a kiss before shuffling them into their carseats. John was buckled in and a diaper bag was slid in the usual place in front of his seat, and the door shut. As Amanda slid into her seat and buckled up, John asked “So where are we going today?” “Welllllll” Amanda smiled up at the mirror “We are desperately low on groceries, because some little boy ate all the eggs. You don’t know who that would be, would you?” Shaking his head as though he had no idea “Nope. But you should definitely get someone on that.” He could see her rolling her eyes at him as she put the car into gear and asked “If we’re quick we can make one more stop while we’re in town. Is there anything you want to get while we’re out?” “Ummm…. Could we go by a pet store and get a toy for Xerxes?” He said the first thing that came to mind. Once they were on the road, John took a few pulls of juice from his sippy cup and got lost in thought. He really was stuck here. At least he had someone from home to talk to sometimes. Spaced out and completely lost in thought he barely noticed how much time passed until the door opened and Amandas face came into his view with a smile. Until she looked at him closely. “John” She asked “Are you okay? You look a bit sad.” He really just nodded slowly, saying “Yeah. Just thinking about things.” She immediately unbuckled him and picked him up into a hug, whispering “Do you wanna talk about it?” With a shake of his head, he admitted “I don’t think I understand it all yet, so … no” That got him another squeeze and a kiss on the cheek. “I’m here when you’re ready to talk. About anything. You’re my favorite little guy and I want to help you through everything.” Then she whispered a bit lower “Are you ready to go into the store?” It took a moment before he nodded. It was a struggle at the moment to remember all of the pointers and advice he had been given. One thing stuck out, though. “Hey umm… Are strangers really that grabby with littles?” He watched her get a funny look on her face before she said, seemingly careful about her words “I don’t know that I would say it that way *exactly* but it is normal in our culture to just check littles to see if they are wet or messy without telling the little, if that’s what you mean.” John was already shaking his head “I don’t want strangers touching me like that!” “Shhh shhh, hold on, hold on. Let’s get you comfy. Here, which pacy do you want?” He just blinked at her for a moment. She stood there holding him without any sense of rushing him, or intent to put him down or anything. She was just waiting for him. “Sweety, I’m not saying that you’re going to run a marathon or do anything like that, but I had hoped you would have your wits about you.” She was speaking softly and slowly. He just nodded “Umm… I guess … please give me that pacy.” “Which one?” “The training pacy? If I get mad and bite down on it, or anything, will you promise that I won’t be in trouble?” That got him picked up and kissed on the cheek “Sweety, if you use that to stay out of trouble, I promise you I won’t be mad at all.” He just nodded as she pulled the training pacy out of the diaper bag and clipped it onto his shirt. She held it up to him, but he just shook his head. So she lowered it so that it dangled, then she held out Rupert. With a kind smile, but a look that said it wasn’t a question, Amanda said “Rupert isn’t optional, you’re bringing him in with you.” So John just nodded and took Rupert, holding him against his chest as Amanda slung the diaper bag and then leaned down to pick him up. As he was settles on a hip, his head propped up on her chest and he couldn’t hold in the question. “Hey … about that whole plasma and matter thing … what happens if someone tried to go back after coming through a rift? Like through one of those portal places?” He could tell he hit something with that question because she faltered in her step. He felt a kiss on top of his head and he was lifted up higher onto her elbow so she could look him in the eyes “Well… before we got the hang of what was and was not safe … a few people, bigs and littles … made it through as a pile of … goop.” John just stared at her. A mental image of a person turning into goo cursed his vivid imagination. “Sweety?” John shuddered as he felt acid coming up his throat. Apparently her Mom senses kicked in because she turned and sprinted a few steps. As she got him aimed at a trash can his oatmeal came up. He could barely even hear the comment “Thank the Goddess that they have trash cans by the cart stalls.” After a moment he spit a few times and felt himself upright and being lowered into the seat of a shopping cart. Amanda put the diaper bag in the cart behind him and then wiped his face with a baby wipe. She offered him a sippy cup and said “Here, swish some water around in your mouth and spit it into the trash can.” So as he took a pull of water from the sippy cup and swished it around in his mouth, she rolled the cart right up to the trash can for him. She got the cart aimed at the store and all he could see was their car parked conveniently next to the cart stall. Amanda came around in front of him and leaned down, both of her eyebrows raised and asked gently “Do you want to talk about … that?” John simply shook his head and said “Never.”

"Oh? Is that what I did?" She made a fake show as if thinking. He thought of the list of chores. "And then, and then..." he stuttered and pointed a finger at her. "And then you gave me chores that all had me squat down! So I'll keep messing all day! And then our friends are going to come when I'm all stinky!" She shook her head. "I don't know baby. Seems like just the normal stuff I see from my little diaper girl. You filled your diaper for me just last night, didn't you?" "Yeah but..." he looked down at the basket. "How am I supposed to do all my chores? I don't want to smell like that for when our friends come!" She shrugged. "Well that's too bad. I'm not sure they'll mind, they don't expect much from you. Probably just think its cute and chalk it up to dumb diaper sissy behavior again, like you dropping all their drinks over your maid's dress." "Hmph," he said. Bringing up the drinks was unfair in his mind, it was an obvious set up that resulted in him stripping to his diaper in front of everyone and getting spanked for each missing drink. "Well you at least give me a diaper change before they come?" he begged. She shook her head. "Hmmm I don't remember that being on my chore list. Do you?" "No," he said, and hung his head. "Then I guess that's your answer. Get used to the idea of being stinky in front of our friends, I don't see a way around it." "Awww. No fair." He put a hand to the back of his diaper. "How do I do this now?" "I don't know. Not my problem. My job is just to watch, remember?" She said, and took a sip of wine. "Yeah yeah yeah." "No sass unless you want a spanking!" He rolled his eyes. "I mean, yes yes yes Mommy." He held a hand on the back of his diaper and began crouching down. BLLARR... "NO NO NO!" he said. He got down as quickly as he could, grabbed the basket and stood back up. "EERRRR Oh no," he said. He looked behind himself at his skirt pushed out by the inflated seat of his diaper. There was no hiding it now. He sighed, and took the basket up the stairs to the bedroom. He thought of the list of chores. Next was to sweep the floors. The first part was easy. The main section of the house wasn't very large, and he brushed everything into one pile. He stared down at it, then at the long broom handle, and the very, very short handle of the dust pan. "GOD DAMMIT!" He said. "HEY! No bad words or I'll get the soap!" "Gosh darnit!" he said. While he didn't mind many of the "punishments" they did, he HATED mouth soaping. He grabbed the pan and the edge of the broom. "Alright, lets get this over with," he told himself. He breathed in deep, sighed, and crouched down to the ground. BLARRRRRRRR... The sound was constant as he crouched. Any hope he had that it ran out ended quickly, and he swept as quickly as he could. "NO NO NO!" he shouted as the stream came out of him. He swept the line into his pan, backed up, swept it up again, and filled his pan as he filled his diaper. "Why does the line never just disappear?" he demanded, and finally brushed the last of it in. He stood up and panted. His diaper was swollen, and hung down between his thighs. He felt the warm muck coating him and groaned. Mommy was laughing out load. "WHEH!" she said, waving a hand in front of her nose. "Did that feel good poopy? I can smell that from here!" He pouted. "Mommy, is that gonna happen every time I bend over?" She nodded. "I guess so poopy girl. You'll just be making Mommy presents in your diaper again and again and again, unless you find a way to do your job without squatting." He sighed. "But... but..." he thought of all the chores he had to do. Realistically, there was no way to avoid it. "Now now, the only butt I care about is yours, and apparently its under five layers of muck and padding, so now help there. Now finish your chores while I watch." "Yes Mommy," he said. He turned around, and felt his hand jolt. "NO!" he shouted as the pan hit a corner and the dirt spread over the ground again. Ella started laughing even louder. "WOW! That's even better then the drinks you spilled!" "Yeah..." he said, staring at the dirt. She took out her phone. "Alright sweetie, I'm going to be filming this for our friends, so they know why the house smells like a diaper bucket when they come over. Better get back to work." "Please get it for me Mommy? Just his once." "HA! No way in hell. Get moving dirty diaper dummy." "That's a new one." "I know! I have a whole list of them you'll hear tonight. Dirty diaper dummy, potty pants, stinky, stinker, poopy butt, skunk girl, little sissy, offender of noses, diaper slaughterer, blort shorts..." she continued, and he tuned her out. Tony stared at the line, then at the short dustpan. There was no way around it. He sighed, resigned himself to his fate, and got back to his work. It was several hours until they arrived, and he had a lot of hard, dirty, work to do. ...

I got two new chapters ready. In my opinion, they feel so much better and I'm glad I switched my approach. Let me know what you guys think! Chapter 11 (Friday-Saturday, Day 2-3) With a satisfying sense of accomplishment, I closed my textbooks, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. I had successfully completed all of my homework, and the weight of that burden lifted from my shoulders. Sighing deeply, I allowed myself to slump back in my chair, reveling in the knowledge that I could finally relax for the rest of the weekend. Reaching for my glass, intending to take a well-deserved sip of water, I was momentarily surprised to find it already empty. Chuckling to myself at the oversight, I set the glass aside and stretched, feeling the tension melt away from my muscles. It was time to unwind and enjoy the freedom of the weekend, leaving the worries and stresses of the week behind me, at least for now. Balancing the empty glass in my hand, I made my way to the kitchen, the anticipation of rewarding myself with some soda heightening my excitement. As I began to pour the fizzy liquid into my glass, the front door swung open, announcing my mom's return. "I'm back," she proclaimed cheerfully as she entered the kitchen, setting down several bags on the counter. One was clearly filled with groceries, while another smaller bag likely contained the Chinese food she had picked up for dinner. However, my curiosity was piqued by the third bag, bulky and from a store I didn't recognize. "Did you put the laundry in the dryer?" my mom inquired, drawing my attention away from the mysterious bag. I nodded in response, my mind briefly occupied with thoughts of the completed chore. "Okay, good. Can you put the groceries away? I will quickly take care of the laundry then," she instructed, her tone gentle yet firm. "Sure, Mom," I replied, offering her a reassuring smile as she headed down to the basement with the bag. My gaze lingered on the mysterious bag as she disappeared from view, curiosity gnawing at the edges of my mind. Shaking my head to dispel the lingering thoughts, I redirected my focus to the task at hand and began methodically putting away the groceries, determined to maintain a sense of normalcy despite the lingering mysteries that surrounded me. As we settled down on the couch in front of the TV, our Chinese takeout spread out before us, I couldn't help but feel a sense of contentment wash over me. These evenings, spent together with my mom, indulging in our favorite takeout, always had a way of transporting me back to simpler times. The aroma of the food filled the air, mingling with the soft glow of the television screen, casting a warm ambiance over the room. With each bite of delicious food, I felt the stresses of the day melt away, replaced by a sense of peace and tranquility. As the evening progressed, I found myself gradually sinking into the comfortable embrace of the couch, snuggled up to my mom's side. The gentle glow of the television cast a soft light across the room as we continued to watch episode after episode of the Netflix show we had chosen. With each passing moment, I felt the weariness of the day begin to weigh heavily on my eyelids, struggling to keep them open as the credits for the third episode rolled across the screen. The warmth of my mom's presence beside me provided a sense of security and comfort, lulling me into a state of drowsy contentment. Feeling the gentle nudge on my shoulder, I stirred from my drowsy state, blinking away the remnants of sleep as my mom's concerned voice reached my ears. "You look exhausted," she observed, her words laced with maternal concern. "Maybe you should go to bed." Yawning, I stretched my tired limbs and glanced around the room, realizing with a pang of disappointment that my dad hadn't yet returned home. "Yeah, I guess," I replied, offering my mom a faint smile as I slowly rose from the couch. "Goodnight, Mom," I murmured, bidding her farewell before making my way upstairs to my bedroom. Making a quick detour to the kitchen, I grabbed a glass of water, the cool liquid soothing my parched throat as I sipped it slowly. I hated how my mouth always seemed to get dry at night, but the water offered some relief as I prepared for bed. After brushing my teeth and performing my nightly routine, I entered my bedroom and closed the door behind me, the soft click echoing in the silence of the room. My gaze fell upon the soiled clothes strewn on the floor, a reminder of the day's challenges and struggles. With a weary sigh, I shook my head, too exhausted to deal with the task at hand. Settling onto the edge of the bed, I took another sip from my glass of water, the cool liquid soothing my frazzled nerves. Placing the glass on the nightstand, I allowed myself to relax into the comfort of my bed, the events of the day slowly fading into the background as sleep beckoned, offering a much-needed reprieve from the trials and tribulations of life. "Hey honey, are you having fun?" my dad asked, his warm smile reflecting the affectionate twinkle in his eyes. "Yes, Daddy!" I exclaimed with unbridled enthusiasm, my own smile matching his as I hopped up and down on my toes, the sheer joy of the moment bubbling over within me. In that blissful instant, surrounded by the love and laughter of my family, I couldn't imagine a more perfect way to spend the late summer afternoon. "Alright, alright, we just wanted to make sure that you drink enough. Then you can go back to play with your friends," my mom chimed in, her voice laced with warmth and concern as she handed me a pack of juice. Gratefully accepting the juice, I absentmindedly sucked on the straws as my gaze wandered around the park, taking in the vibrant scene unfolding before me. On one side, a group of people gathered around a barbecue, the tantalizing aroma of grilled food wafting through the air and mingling with the sounds of laughter and conversation. On the other side, a spirited game of frisbee was in full swing, with players leaping and diving to catch the flying disc, their shouts of excitement adding to the joyful cacophony of the park. As I took in the lively atmosphere, I felt a surge of happiness wash over me, grateful for the simple pleasures of spending time outdoors with my family on a beautiful summer day. As a small pressure began to build in the back of my mind, I brushed it aside, deciding that there was no time to worry about such trivial concerns. After all, this was precisely why I wore diapers—to alleviate any worries about accidents and allow myself to fully enjoy moments like these. However, as the warm wetness began to spread through the fabric of my panties and trickle down my legs, a sense of confusion washed over me. I furrowed my brow, realizing with a start that I hadn't worn a diaper this time. Panic threatened to bubble to the surface, but before it could fully take hold, I glanced down at my feet. To my surprise, the yellow liquid was hidden by the flowing fabric of my summer dress, its presence masked by the vibrant colors and absorbed into the lush green grass beneath me. My parents remained oblivious to the mishap, engrossed in their own conversation. A grin of contentment spread across my face as I realized that, despite the unexpected turn of events, the moment remained undisturbed. In that fleeting instant, I reveled in the simple joys of childhood, grateful for the freedom to embrace life's imperfections and find happiness amidst the unexpected twists and turns of the journey. Jolting awake, my heart pounded in my chest as I sat up in bed, disoriented by the remnants of the dream lingering in my mind. Reality crashed down upon me as I felt a strange sensation beneath the sheets and heard a faint hissing sound. A surge of panic engulfed me as I realized what was happening—I was peeing in my bed. Frantically, I clamped my sphincter shut, trying to stop the flow, but it was too late. My hands instinctively fumbled under the sheets, confirming the dreaded reality of the situation. There was a puddle, though thankfully not as large as it could have been. It seemed I hadn't peed for long before waking up. Glancing over at the bedside table, I squinted at the clock—6 AM. The early hour only added to the confusion and distress of the moment as I grappled with the embarrassment of the situation. With a heavy sigh, I knew I would have to clean up the mess and change the sheets before anyone else woke up, hoping desperately that no one would discover my nocturnal accident. This was a first. I hadn't wet the bed in over 10 years. Confusion and frustration swirled within me as I stripped the bed, gathering the soiled bedding in my arms. With a heavy heart, I couldn't help but wonder why this was happening to me now, of all times. As I glanced at the stain on my mattress, a pang of anxiety shot through me. Would it dry up quickly? Would anyone notice? Pushing aside these troubling thoughts, I focused on the task at hand, determined to clean up the mess before anyone else discovered it. Remembering the borrowed clothes lying on the floor of my bedroom, a sudden realization struck me. With a sense of urgency, I retraced my steps, swiftly grabbing the clothes before making my way to the basement. The weight of the wet sheets in my arms served as a constant reminder of the unexpected turn the night had taken, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of unease gnawing at the edges of my consciousness. After loading the soiled fabrics into the washing machine, I sighed deeply, the weight of the night's events still lingering heavily on my mind. Closing my eyes, I released a breath I hadn't realized I was holding, attempting to find some semblance of calm amidst the chaos of the moment. However, a nagging feeling persisted—a sense that I was forgetting something important. Opening my eyes once more, I scanned the room, searching for the source of the lingering unease. It was then that my gaze fell upon the bulky bag in the corner, its presence piquing my curiosity. But before I could investigate further, a sudden realization dawned upon me, and I cringed at the sight of my own sodden pants. The embarrassment washed over me anew as I shook my head in dismay, chiding myself for the oversight. With a heavy sigh, I resolved to address the situation at hand before allowing myself to entertain any further distractions. With the washing machine barely beginning its cycle, I wasted no time in stripping off my soaked clothes, tossing them into the machine alongside the rest of the laundry. Fully naked now, the embarrassment of the situation weighed heavily upon me, and I couldn't help but feel a sense of vulnerability as I hurriedly made my way back to my bedroom. Each step felt like a silent prayer, hoping against hope that my parents were still asleep and unaware of the nighttime mishap. The hushed silence of the house seemed to amplify the thudding of my heartbeat as I tiptoed down the hallway, my bare feet padding softly against the floor. Reaching the safety of my bedroom, I closed the door behind me with a quiet click, exhaling a sigh of relief as I sank onto the edge of my bed. The events of the night had left me feeling raw and exposed, but for now, all I could do was wait and hope that the morning would bring with it a sense of normalcy and the chance to move past the embarrassing ordeal. As I sifted through my closet, my heart sank as I realized that my supply of clean, comfortable clothes was dwindling. A sense of frustration washed over me as I recalled the clean laundry Mom had left for me at the bottom of the stairs the day before. "Don't forget to take your clothes with you when going upstairs," Mom's voice echoed in my mind, a gentle reminder that had gone unheeded in the rush of the moment. It seemed that, once again, I had let my forgetfulness get the better of me, failing to register her words as I had hurriedly left the living room. Sighing softly, I cast my gaze over the clothes left hanging in my closet, searching for a suitable replacement for my now-soiled attire. My eyes alighted on a nightshirt I hadn't worn in years, its design a bit childish but its familiarity comforting. Despite the passage of time, I hadn't outgrown it, and in this moment of need, it would have to suffice. As I slipped the nightshirt over my head, my fingers traced the familiar seams of the fabric, a wave of nostalgia washing over me. Memories of simpler times flooded my mind, momentarily transporting me back to a time when life seemed less complicated. Quickly shaking off the reverie, I reached for a fresh pair of panties and swiftly pulled them on, the mundane task bringing me back to the present moment. With the immediate task at hand completed, I turned my attention to the bed, the slowly drying stain serving as a stark reminder of the night's unexpected turn of events. With a heavy heart, I knew that I had done everything I could. I will have to wait for the stain to dry and the laundry to finish. Chapter 12 (Saturday, Day 3) "Good morning, honey," my mom greeted with a yawn as she shuffled into the living room. The soft hum of the dryer filled the air, blending with the cheerful tunes emanating from the television. Glancing up from my spot on the couch, where I was sprawled out indulging in Saturday morning cartoons, I met her gaze. It felt odd to be watching cartoons at my age, but with the laundry needing to be done, I figured why not. "You're up early today," my mom remarked, her brow furrowing slightly as her gaze shifted to the screen, registering the unexpected choice of entertainment but not dwelling on it. "Morning," I replied, hastily reaching for the remote to mute the cartoons, attempting to appear nonchalant. A feeble smile crossed my lips as I hoped to deflect any curiosity about my early rising. "Just couldn't sleep, I guess," I offered, though it was a far cry from the truth. My mom yawned once more, taking in her surroundings, hearing the dryer rumble in the background. "Why is the dryer running?" she asked, curiosity lacing her voice. Panic clenched at my chest for a moment, scrambling for a plausible explanation. "Oh, um," I stuttered, my mind racing to concoct an excuse. "I had to wash the clothes I borrowed from Nurse Emily. Can't give them back to her dirty, you know?" I offered, hoping it sounded convincing. My mom nodded understandingly but raised an eyebrow. "You should've waited to do more laundry, Ellie. I just did a load yesterday," she remarked, her tone gentle but chiding. I winced internally, realizing my slip-up. "Sorry, Mom," I apologized with a sheepish smile, feeling the weight of guilt settle in my stomach. As my mom headed to the kitchen to brew herself a coffee, I let out a silent sigh of relief, grateful that my hastily crafted excuse seemed to have sufficed—for now. Glancing over at the clock, I noted with a heavy sigh that the dryer still had a good twenty minutes left to go. Taking a long sip of my orange juice, I set the glass down with a soft clink and turned my attention back to the cartoons playing on the screen. I couldn't help but wonder what my mom must be thinking, whether she had bought my excuse or if she harbored any suspicions about my peculiar behavior lately. But dwelling on it would only lead to more anxiety, so I tried to push those thoughts aside and lose myself in the colorful world of animation once again. Lost in the whirlwind of cartoon entertainment and my own reveries, I lost track of time entirely, oblivious to the minutes slipping away. Suddenly, a subtle pressure tugged at the edges of my consciousness, a telltale sign of the unwelcome intrusion I had grown all too familiar with. Reacting instinctively, I pushed a little, my heart pounding in my chest as I realized what I was doing. With a sense of dread, I felt warmth spreading against my skin, the unmistakable sensation of leakage seeping through. Panicking for a fleeting moment, I clenched my muscles tightly, hoping to contain the embarrassment threatening to engulf me. Gritting my teeth, I slid a hand beneath the fabric of my nightgown, silently assessing the extent of the damage. "Only slightly damp, not too bad," I reassured myself, nonchalantly shrugging despite the tumult of emotions swirling within me after what I’ve just done. With a determined effort to push the humiliating mishap to the back of my mind, I refocused my attention on the vibrant hues flickering across the television screen, seeking solace in the distraction it provided. As the episode drew to a close, I resolved that it was time to face reality and make my way to the bathroom. Lowering myself onto the toilet seat, my gaze inadvertently fell upon the telltale stain on my panties. It was small, barely noticeable, and strangely enough, I found myself not minding it as much this time. Conflicting emotions tugged at my heartstrings, the weariness of the past few days leaving me drained and numb. It seemed that the relentless battle to care about my incontinence had finally worn me down, leaving me resigned to the inevitability of occasional accidents. Nevertheless, the sight of the stain served as a stark reminder of the embarrassing incident from earlier that morning, stirring a fresh wave of discomfort within me. Hastily pulling my panties back up, I hurried downstairs to the basement, my footsteps echoing in the dimly lit corridor. With a sense of urgency, I made my way to the dryer, eager to get rid of the evidence of my earlier accident. I stood rooted to the spot as I stepped into the room, a surge of panic coursing through me as I watched my mom methodically emptying the contents of the dryer into a basket. Frozen in place, I felt a knot form in the pit of my stomach as her gaze flickered up and met mine. Caught off guard, I stared back at her with wide eyes, my mind racing a mile a minute. "Hey, honey," my mom greeted with a warm smile, her voice breaking through the tense silence. "You looked so peaceful engrossed in your cartoons that I thought I'd get the laundry for you." Her words washed over me, but I could feel the weight of guilt settling heavily on my shoulders as she continued to work, oblivious to the turmoil brewing beneath the surface. With each piece of clothing she pulled from the dryer and folded neatly into the basket, my heart hammered in my chest, the evidence of my secret struggles laid bare before me. I swallowed hard, grappling with the urge to confess, but fear and shame held me captive, trapping me in a suffocating cycle of deceit. As my mom folded the sheets, a faint furrow appeared between her eyebrows, a sign of puzzlement or perhaps curiosity. "I didn't know you washed your bedding too," she remarked, her tone tinged with mild surprise. "I guess I shouldn't have blamed you earlier for wasting water and energy." Caught off guard by her observation, I stumbled over my words, struggling to come up with a plausible explanation. "Um, I, uh, yeah," I stammered awkwardly, my mind drawing a blank in the face of her scrutiny. To my surprise, my mom didn't press the issue further, her attention shifting back to the task at hand as she continued folding the laundry. Relief washed over me in a wave, mingling with a sense of guilt for deceiving her once again. My mom's gentle voice pulled me back from the depths of my spiraling thoughts, reminding me of the present moment. Still rooted in place, I blinked in surprise as her words washed over me. "How about you go and join your dad in the kitchen?" she suggested, her tone warm and inviting. "He's making breakfast right now. Go and help him out a little. I'll bring your clean laundry up to your room and then join you in a bit. Sound good?" I swallowed hard, meeting her caring gaze as she searched my face for any sign of agreement. With a nod, I mustered a weak smile, grateful for the distraction from my tumultuous emotions. "Yeah, sounds good," I replied softly, my voice barely above a whisper. With one last lingering glance, I turned and made my way to the kitchen, the weight of my secret struggles heavy on my shoulders as I braced myself for the challenges that lay ahead. "Good morning, pumpkin," my dad greeted, turning his head as I entered the kitchen. He stood before the stove, the aroma of sizzling bacon filling the air around us. I couldn't help but smile at the familiar scene. Wrapping my arms around him from behind, I mumbled a quiet "Morning, Dad" into the back of his shirt, savoring the brief moment of closeness. Releasing him from the hug, I stepped back, only to be met with a puzzled smile from my dad. "What has gotten into you? Everything alright?" he inquired, concern etched in his warm gaze. I shrugged nonchalantly, avoiding his probing gaze as I focused my attention on the sizzling pan before me. "Smells good," I remarked, a genuine smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I allowed myself to bask in the comfort of the moment. "Breakfast will be ready soon. How about you set the table?" my dad suggested, his voice warm and inviting as I poured myself a glass of orange juice. I nodded in agreement, taking a sip of the refreshing drink before setting the glass down and moving to fulfill his request. With practiced ease, I began setting the table, arranging plates, utensils, and napkins in their designated places. The rhythmic clinking of silverware against porcelain filled the air as I worked, a comforting familiarity in the midst of the morning bustle. Despite the weight of my secret struggles still lingering in the back of my mind, the simple act of setting the table offered a brief reprieve, a moment of normalcy in an otherwise turbulent world. As my dad and I finished setting the table, my mom joined us, completing the family circle as we settled down to eat. The familiar rhythm of small talk filled the air, wrapping around us like a warm blanket of normalcy. Despite the underlying tension of my secret struggles, the routine of our morning breakfast brought a sense of comfort that I desperately clung to. As we reached the end of our meal and I polished off the last of my drink, my mom's gentle voice broke through the chatter. "Honey, I left something in your room for you. I hope you don't mind," she said, her words drawing my attention. I glanced at her curiously, but decided against probing further, assuming she was referring to the laundry she had mentioned earlier. With a nod of acknowledgment, I pushed aside any lingering curiosity, content to leave the mystery for later as we resumed our morning routine. With the table cleared and dishes cleaned, I made my way upstairs, intent on calling Lily and getting ready for our planned trip to the mall. Pulling up her contact on my phone, I dialed her number and waited as the phone rang. Lily's voice greeted me as I entered my bedroom, her familiar tone filtering through the speaker. "Hey Ellie, what's up?" Lily's voice echoed in my ear as my gaze landed on my neatly made bed. A sense of surprise washed over me as I noticed the bag resting on top of the covers, a mysterious addition to my otherwise familiar surroundings. "Not much," I responded absentmindedly, my thoughts already drifting to our plans for the day. "When do we wanna go to the mall?" I asked Lily, my attention momentarily diverted by the unexpected sight before me. "I'm good to go," Lily replied promptly, her eagerness evident in her voice. "I can come over right now if you're ready." "Uhm, yeah, sure," I responded, my attention still drawn to the mysterious bag resting on my bed. "Alright, I'll be there in five," Lily confirmed before ending the call. With a sense of anticipation tingling in the air, I set my phone aside and turned my focus to the bag, my curiosity piqued. What could my mom have left for me? With a mixture of apprehension and excitement, I approached the bed, reaching out to investigate the contents of the bag. Nervously, I approached the bag and peeked inside, my heart skipping a beat as confusion washed over me like a tidal wave. There, nestled within the folds of the bag, sat a pack of diapers. But these weren't meant for babies; they were pull-up diapers designed for teens like me. My breath caught in my throat, and for a moment, I felt as though the world had stopped spinning. Questions swirled through my mind in a dizzying whirlwind. Why had my mom gotten these for me? Did she know about my struggles with incontinence? How much did she know, and when had she figured it out? The room seemed to spin around me as I stood there, frozen in place, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me like a heavy blanket. I felt a wave of panic rising within me, threatening to engulf me entirely. Clutching the edge of the bed for support, I struggled to make sense of the situation, my mind racing a mile a minute as I grappled with the unsettling realization that my secret struggles might not be as secret as I had once believed.

This might sound counterintuitive but my advice would be to wear more. Yes you're wearing more but in my experience the distraction of wishing you were diapered or think about them is made less.

I wet my diaper most nights. Usually intentionally as it saves me getting up and gives me better sleep. If I wake up wet without knowingly wetting I am happy. Sleep better in a wet diaper and plastic pants.

Chapter 73: Conferences "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, thank you for coming to this press conference. I know you are aware of the student protest that has broken out today, and my administration wants to assure all of our students that we believe in the health and safety of our students." He shifted for a second before continuing, "I've become aware of most of these concerns at the same time as you all and am coming before you to make sure you know we are taking these accusations seriously. Friday, my office received a complaint that a nest mother had poisoned one of the Littles she was supposedly checking on. Our office immediately launched an investigation, and that nest mother was terminated immediately, along with a co-conspirator. Their actions have further been referred to law enforcement officers for investigation to what my office believes were criminal actions." He clearly pushed a button on a tablet to switch to a new page. "Today, as students began gathering in protest in front of our administration building, we were made aware that more ill-advised actions were taking place against Littles on our campus. An investigation confirmed that since students have returned back from winter break, there have been an alarming number of issues with bladder and bowel regression amongst their numbers – far greater than normal amongst the population of our students." "We are still actively investigating the causes but are taking the accusations and evidence seriously as it does seem like illegal experimentation has taken place. As such, our office is taking the following immediate actions. One, Dean Northrup, the Dean of Little Studies, and Doctor Greene, the head nest mother for the dorms, have been placed on unpaid administrative leave pending the outcome of our investigation. Two, the alleged devices installed in the pods of our Littles dorms have been ordered removed before the end of the evening. Third, Littles will no longer be given a mandatory lights-out time for this semester. Instead, they will have a dorm curfew of Twenty-Six O'Clock, meaning they must be inside their dorm buildings by then. Nest mothers may choose to enforce a 'last-check' time for protective garments, but no bedtimes will be enforced." He shifted screens again, "Finally, any demerits that have been handed out before this date are now voided. Every Little student at Emerson resets to zero on our demerit system as of this evening. We will not revisit any past discretionary university discipline actions. Still, we believe this is a start to healing the many grievances brought to us today. Emerson University also pledges to provide medical support, protective garments, and physical and emotional support for any damages inflicted upon the students." He paused for a moment, "Thank you for your time. I apologize, but I will not accept questions at this time. We ask that the protestors please disburse and clear the area in front of the building in the next half-hour. Anyone remaining after that will be cited by University PD for trespassing." He turned and left even as questions flew at him from reporters. The image faded as Mackenzie turned off the holoprojector. "Well, now that you've heard that from the source himself. Do you have any questions?" She asked us. "So we don't have a lights-out time now?" I asked. "No, Connor, you may stay up as late as you wish. However, I will insist on putting everyone in their pajamas and night-time diapers no later than Twenty-Seven O'Clock. You may also ask me to change you earlier if you want. After that, you'll have to use your diapers for the potty if you need to go, as I have my own hours to spend on my homework." "What about what's happened to us?" Liam asked, "I hadn't wet the bed since I was six before coming here? Do I still have to wear diapers?" "You will have potty privileges restored in the form of you may ask for me to take you to the potty. Those of you in diapers will have to remain in them, though, until you show us you have only one accident per day. All Littles must wear night-time diapers until you go two weeks without wetting the bed." She looked at us, "As far as I know, Connor is the only one who's had dry nights in the past few weeks. I don't know how long the effects from those devices will last." "Did you know?" I asked her. "Know?" she responded. "That those things were making us wet the bed?" Wyatt pushed. "Know?" She shrugged, "I was suspicious, but our contracts forced us to follow whatever Doctor Greene and Dean Northrup said to do." "Are we done?" Logan asked curtly. "If we don't have that stupid bedtime, I want to get back to work on homework, so maybe I can pass my classes?" "We're done," she said. BETH WATCHED THE news conference in her room with Livy. "Holy shit!" Livy said, "The protestors actually won?" "And it looks like they aren't being punished in the case of the Littles?" Beth said in her own incredulous voice. "Seems like it?" "Somehow, I doubt this is over," Beth told her. "Yeah, I think anyone shorter than eight feet needs to keep an eye out this semester." Livy agreed. "In other words, us?" She responded. With a nod, "Yep, especially me. I do not like how close I am to the line there." "My dad was the same in college," she agreed. "So what's this about you doing some film project with Charlotte Perez?" Beth groaned, "I wish it was just a film project! It's like the world's worst and most cliché plot!" "It can't be that bad?" "Potty training buddy?" Beth countered. "No…" "Yep! And guess who's the dunce?" Livy looked aghast but giggled nonetheless. "You'll make a cute dunce?" Beth pounced on her friend then and was relieved Rachel didn't appear to force them apart. The two calmed down and studied together for a few hours while watching some of the chatter on social media across the university. Everyone seemed to agree that Charlotte was the reason for success instead of disaster. Even as many quietly voiced concerns that something terrible might happen to her now! I LOOKED AT the clock as we finished our meeting and saw it was an hour past that obscenely early bedtime that had been enforced the past week. I put on my EdgeSphere glasses and called Grandma virtually. I had learned how to use a neuro link to talk to where my actual voice wasn't heard so we could have complete privacy. "Connor?" she asked. "Isn't it past lights out?" "You didn't see the news conference?" I asked. "No, I'm on the way home?" "President Barnes just basically revoked all the rules we're bound by." "Really?" She asked. "What about Dean Northrup and Doctor Greene?" "Both being fired, it sounds like?" "Be careful, Connor; this seems too easy in my experience." Grandma seemed concerned. "Don't worry, I'm watching out for signs of problems… I agree, it's suspicious." "Well, I guess you can get more homework done this way. Don't stay up too late?" "I won't; thanks for coming for us today. I'll talk to you later. I love you!" "Love you too, Connor," she told me. I pulled the goggles from my head and tried to list things I could do right then. 'I have another script due for screenwriting next week?' I decided to get a start on that, choosing to use my laptop so I could still see the others on my periphery. An email popped up from Dr. Owens a while later. To: Exchange Students Good evening, Given there have been some significant announcements and events today, we wish to have a meeting with our exchange students tomorrow. President Barnes has given us permission to have you meet at the seminar room tomorrow, and we'll go to a conference room instead of that class to discuss your situation. Please make sure you are in attendance! Dr. Matthew Owens Professor of History 'Huh…' I thought to myself. 'They're not going to suggest leaving early, are they?' Right then, I noticed that the other three seemed to fade and go to bed shortly after the usual bedtime. Eventually, the time Mackenzie set for the last changes came upon the clock, and she said, "Connor, you need to use the potty one last time? Then we'll put your diaper on?" I looked up and nodded, "Please?" She followed me to the bathroom, grateful I could pull down the Pull-Up since she hadn't put a diaper on me earlier. 'She must have known what was coming?' I wondered. I washed my hands, brushed my teeth, and followed her to the room, where she lay me on the changing table. "What happened to your face?" She asked me quietly, the other three having already apparently crashed out for the night. "Long story… they were stuck on my face, but my grandma got them off this weekend?" "Hmm… I liked you better with it," Mackenzie smirked. Soon diapered and dressed in my footed sleeper, I felt the fatigue hitting me. "Guess I'll follow their lead and call it a night…" I hesitated, "Thank you for coming to my rescue on Friday." I gave her a hug then. "You're very welcome, Connor; Lilly, in particular, would kill me if anything happened to you." She squeezed me back lightly. "Why, though?" She shrugged, "I don't know entirely? She just says her family owes your mom?" She chose that moment to tickle my side, "Maybe she wants to steal you to come to her nest?" "Stop," I complained. She did, and I climbed up into my pod. For the first time that night, there was no closing of the door behind me. I could quickly get up, go to the bathroom, or just get out and study. It was both freeing and a little unnerving! 'Is it a trap?' I couldn't help but wonder. I squeezed Kylie tightly, 'I must remember to ask Mom about you tomorrow!' BETH WENT ABOUT her nightly routine to get ready once Livy had left. She'd spent a while working on homework, reviewing the script, and planning her week. She was about to think to call it a night when her phone lit up with a call from her dad. "Hi, Dad," she said. "Shouldn't you be asleep?" He shrugged, "Can't sleep right now, a little too worried about my little girl." "Daddy, I'm fine," she blushed as she reverted to her childish name for him. "For now… Amanda was telling me about this film project?" “Oh… that…” "Yeah, that?" "Umm… well, Charlotte has at least been defending us?" "But, you'll be wearing diapers? And using them?" "Simulated, I think?" Beth squirmed. "What happens if it gives people ideas?" "What do you want me to do? Drop the class?" "Might be a good idea?" "What about Connor?" "What about him?" He asked her. “Dad… I… umm…” "Are sleeping with him now?" He asked with a smirk. "That was innocent; we were clothed!" "I know. Amanda would have probably kept it from us if you weren't." "She told on us?" "More sent us an adorable picture?" her mom suddenly appeared. "Hi, Mom," she said nervously. "So I guess we both like shorter boys, huh?" Beth blushed. "Just Connor, Mom." "Well, we can't exactly get mad at you for dating different-sized boys," her mom told her. "Just be careful! With everything this semester, I don't want to see you over in Sanders Hall in a nest!" Beth turned white but nodded, "I know." "So what is Charlotte Perez like?" her mom asked her. "Really cool, actually," she told her. "Honestly, I guess it's like having Dad on the Supreme Court? Important and big-name people are usually people, too?" They both nodded at that, "In this case, she definitely came through for that protest!" her dad said. "How so?" "From the moment I heard about it, I was keeping an eye on things. We weren't hearing any cases today, so I was in the office looking up some past cases for precedent on an upcoming case next week. One of my clerks mentioned it since she knows you're there, and we watched that grow from about fifty to that crazy sixteen-thousand number that seems to have shown up!" "Where did that many people even come from?" Beth wondered aloud. "According to many, they came when they discovered that Charlotte was an ally for the cause. She gave interviews to just about every major news organization this afternoon, and it played very well for the cameras. Was she being genuine?" Her dad asked. Beth shrugged, "It's so hard to tell with people, but my gut feeling is that she probably was?" She paused, "She could easily have just said we're filming this stupid project and ignored all of the tauntings from Kelly and others, but instead, she put her foot down right away. If anyone dared to say something, they didn't after that?" "Huh…" her mom said, "Given who her mom is, I'm kind of impressed by that." "Her mom?" Beth asked inquisitively. "Let's just say my family was very much friends with her mom's family when we were little," her mom looked uncomfortable, just as she always did when forced to talk about her family. "Oh…" Beth said, "So I'm guessing Charlotte probably grew up with a Little for a sibling?" "More like a dozen last I knew," her mom said. "Her mother treated Littles like she was a little girl still collecting dolls to show off to the rest of the neighborhood." "Huh, I wonder how she turned out okay?" "Some of us try not to be our parents?" her mom said. "Sorry, Mom, sometimes I forget…" "I'm glad you can," she said with a sigh. "Anyway, you should probably get some sleep tonight, and so should we," her mom said while looking at her dad. "Okay, but you are an hour ahead of me, so there's not much room to talk!" Beth laughed. "Goodnight, we love you," her dad said. "Night, love you too!" As the holocall ended, she couldn't help but feel a little more lonely than she had been a moment ago. With a sigh, she went to the bathroom again, then climbed up into her bunk when Rachel appeared. "Good evening, Rachel; thank you for giving me space tonight?" she told her. "You're welcome, Beth; I could tell you needed your friend and then your parents tonight. May I tuck you in?" "Since you asked so politely," Beth said with a nod. A small smile did grace her face momentarily as she climbed under the sheets held open for her, then snuggled underneath as they were tucked shut. "Good night, Beth," the hologram said as she faded out from view. Hugging Rings, she turned into the wall and squeezed the red panda tightly. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ What did you think? Please leave a Like and a comment if you enjoyed this! I may post a new chapter again on Sunday if I see enough 🙂 I'm traveling home tomorrow from spending time with my family for the holidays, it meant things had to be posted a bit off schedule here. Thanks for bearing with me!

Merry Christmas/Happy Holidays! Chapter 72: Activists I LOOKED UP at Charlotte, who nodded, “Yes, you two should get out of here.” “And you?” I asked. “Sounds like a great place to use some influence,” she smiled at me. My mouth dropped as she headed to the crowd and joined the growing group of students chanting for Little’s Rights amongst the piles of snow on the ground. “Connor…?” “Yeah, let’s get out of here!” I agreed, knowing this was not a place we wanted to be caught! The nearest building was Jennings, and we ducked in there quickly. Just as we entered the building, Beth’s phone started ringing. She pulled it out, and I saw her wince at her dad’s face calling. “Hi, Dad?” Beth said. “Where are you?” I could make out from my spot beside her. “Why?” “Beth, Emerson is on every news station in the country right now for the rally in front of the admin building! Where are you?” “Don’t worry, Dad, we just ducked into a building to keep from being around it.” “Beth, get to class, then go back to your dorm. If things get out of hand, Amanda is heading to campus to collect you both. No matter what, do not go to that rally!” “Yes, daddy,” she said. I didn’t hear much more as I realized my watch was showing a call from Grandma! “Grandma?” “Where are you, Connor?” “We just ducked into Jennings? Beth and I just wanted to get away from everything. I think we’ll try and get to Euler, where our classes are?” “Be careful; walk through buildings, Connor. Do not, under any circumstance, go join that rally! It’s like a powder keg from what the news shows!” “Yes, ma’am,” I said. “I’m going to head to my office in Kilby. If things get crazy, go there or your dorm – whichever is closer!” “Okay,” I said nervously. “I’ll talk to you later one way or another; please be careful!” As I hung up, I saw Beth pulling up a news site. Student Protest at Emerson University A massive student walkout from classes is taking place at Emerson University today over the concerns that Little students on campus are being targeted for abuse. “This semester, the university has installed these ‘SleepTight Pods’ in the cribs they make Littles sleep in. They’ve caused the entire population of Littles to begin wetting the bed!’ One Little complained who didn’t want to be named. ‘Last week, I watched as Doctor Greene, the head nest mother, had to bust on one of her nest mothers, who we had watched drop something in the cup of the only Little who hadn’t been relegated to diapers. She fully admitted what they were doing, and the nest mother admitted to dosing the poor Little with LittleGo Plus! I have a video I can show you!’ A Big student named Lana told us. Our reporter has confirmed the video is genuine in this case. ‘In addition to all of this, there have been cases of hypnosis-filled movies that we’ve been forced to watch,’ another unnamed Little shared. ‘The crooked administration has also been forcing Littles to go to bed at unreasonable hours, clearly trying to also force them to fail classes or have accidents at night,’ A Mid-sized girl told us. ‘One of my friends literally has no time to study after her last classes each day!’ “Let’s get to class,” Beth told me, swallowing nervously. “Yeah…” We found ourselves dodging other students and getting nervous with some of the Bigs’ looks. Many Littles seemed to alternate between huge smiles and expressions of terror as they avoided scrutiny. I noticed a couple of Bigs seemed to enjoy checking Littles’ pants at one point, but we managed to dodge them and made our way to Euler. Beth tried to pull the door open, but it would budge. “What?” I asked. “It’s locked?” “I didn’t think these buildings ever locked during the day?” I asked. “They don’t normally…” She said worriedly. Right then, another student came to the door and exited, letting us in as she left. “If, for some reason, something happens with your class, come find me!” Beth said, “I’m down here on the first floor.” “Same, I’m on the fifth floor for class.” I walked a mostly empty hallway to the elevator and rode up to the fifth floor. My class was only a quarter full of students who would normally be there, and I noticed that Professor Nash didn’t seem like she was set up to lecture? “Connor, good to see you. Don’t worry about getting into your chair right now,” she told me. “I think this is everyone who is going to make it in. I’m sure you all know what’s going on outside. There’s no way we’ll accomplish anything today, so I’m going to cancel today’s class.” There were a few lighthearted cheers then, and I turned to walk out. I made it down to the opening elevator and discovered Beth coming up. “My class was canceled,” we said to each other simultaneously. We had just ridden down the first floor and exited the building when a PA Announcement sounded through the campus. “Students and Staff, we advise all students to please return to your dorms or shelter in a classroom until further notice! Classes are canceled today. Staff, if you can safely depart campus, please do so!” “Where?” I started to say, even as our phones went off with the same message via text. The text message also included, ‘We ask all student protestors to please disburse!’ “Come to my dorm?” She suggested. “Last time I went in, that caused problems…” I was about to say something else when a message from Amanda said, ‘Meet me in front of Kilby if you can!’ “Grandma wants us to meet her in front of Kilby…” “That’s probably safest; we’re not that far…” Without warning, though, she scooped me up in her arms and began speed walking much faster than I would have ever made it on my own. A few minutes later, I saw Grandma standing outside the building, “Good, you two made it!” She squeezed us in a combined hug before pulling her badge out and swiping into Kilby. “Let’s get to my office and figure out a plan!” BETH LET CONNOR down in the elevator as they rode to Amanda’s office. ‘I’m surprised she still has an office, given she’s retired?’ she thought. As they entered, she could tell she probably still had her original large office on a corner of the building. She could just make out the protestors from the windows, and she noticed the crowd had completely covered the area around the front of the building. “Do you have access to news in here?” Beth asked. “Already on it,” Amanda said, and the three of them saw a holo projection of a national news network showing. ‘Breaking News: Emerson University Student Protest’ showed in a sort of chyron that streamed in front of their news desk in digital text. “Our local station reporter from KYZQ, Terra Vance, has caught up with former child superstar Charlotte Perez in the crowd.” “Thanks, I’m here with Charlotte Perez now in the crowd. Charlotte, would you be so kind as to tell us what’s happening?” “Thank you, Terra,” Charlotte said with her trademark warm smile. “I came here to Emerson for school due to their great programs and a solid reputation of fair treatment for all students, no matter their size. Something changed this fall, and by this spring, we have seen draconian programs that seem to seek to send every one of these Littles, all rightfully adults, into forced babyhood! I thought the State of Ames, and really the country, had been making great strides towards equality. Still, clearly, Emerson has an administration that seeks otherwise.” “So Charlotte, you’re against all adoption of Littles?” Charlotte shook her head, “No, I’m okay if a Little seeks it out because they feel they want it. I’m also okay with the idea that in the case of criminal offenses, it is a better punishment than prison time or execution. I am NOT in favor of the university intentionally causing Littles to regress in their potty training, treating them unwillingly with hypnosis, and forcing them to likely fail/demerit out with these absurd early bedtimes that have been enforced this past week!” “What do you mean?” “A week and a half ago, every Little was forced to go to ‘family movie night’ with their dorms. All of them thought it was suspicious that there seemed to be contacts in the eyes of the nest mothers who accompanied them. Sure enough, nearly all of them lost their potty privileges the next day due to sudden unexplained potty accidents. The only student who didn’t was off campus with family for the weekend. Not content with missing one, those same abusive nest mothers then conspired to poison him!” “Is there proof of this?” the reporter asked. “I just emailed a copy to all of the major news organizations. The video first records the distraction of the Little while one of them poisons him; the second involves the head nest mother dressing down one of them after it became clear what had happened. In the process, she admitted to devices they’ve installed in every one of the Littles’ cribs they make them sleep in at night.” “Emerson makes their Littles sleep in cribs?!?” The reporter acted surprised. “Well, they don’t call them that, but I don’t know of another type of bed you get sealed in with walls too high to get out, and being unable to get out until their nest mommy’s come get them?” “Wow,” the reporter said. “I guess I can see why students are angry. Why aren’t there more Littles here, protesting?” “They’re clearly scared of demeriting out. I believe all those out here have to be some of the most courageous in the world since they’re risking their very freedom to be here!” “What do you all want?” “Emerson to immediately remove the devices, relax the stupid lights out rule, and provide support and treatment so the Littles can try to regain their continence again!” “There you have it, I’m Terra Vance, KYZQ.” “Wow, doesn’t that violate nearly thirty statutes that have been passed in Ames and the country in the last thirty years?” One of the panel of reporters asked. “Yes… At the very least, the poisoning violates the Little Protection Act of 2032…” Amanda muted the audio, “Well… this is going to be complicated?” Just as she said that Connor’s phone rang. He was about to answer it himself, but Amanda took it from him, pressed a few buttons, and engaged a holo call mode that let her be involved, too. “Connor?” Beth heard his nest mother ask. “And his grandmother,” Amanda said. “Oh, hi, Professor Westerfield. Does this mean you have Connor safe somewhere?” “Yes, Mackenzie, I have him here with me in my office for the moment. We’re trying to figure out what to do with him for the night?” “It would be best if you could get him over here to Sanders Hall. That way, there’s no doubt that he’s not a part of the protest…” “And if he were to go join the protest instead?” “Umm… that would be a bad idea?” “That’s what we thought,” she said. “What about if I just take Connor home with me tonight?” “It hasn’t been authorized?” she said hesitantly. “And I don’t think you want to bother President Barnes right now?” “He does seem to have his hands full,” she acknowledged. “We’ll start heading your way. I will drop off another student at her dorm first.” “Okay, we’re also trying to figure out food since the dining hall will be closed,” Mackenzie said. “In that case, I’ll get him to your dorm, then pick up a few dozen pizzas you can share.” “Oh… that’s really kind of you,” she said. “Less kind and more paranoid. My grandson has already been poisoned once in the past few days. I’m not a happy person right now!” “Yes, ma’am,” Beth could see Mackenzie shrink back a little from Amanda’s hologram. Amanda hung up, “Let’s go, Beth. I think you should go ahead and pick up food with me…” “Why?” “So I can make sure you’re fed and safe, too. Your daddy will kill me if anything happens to you!” A COUPLE HOURS later, I was sitting in the nest with Liam, Logan, and Wyatt, eating one of the largest pizza slices I could imagine. “This is like an entire pizza!” Liam said in between bites. “Yeah, Connor’s grandma went with the standard large size,” Wyatt said. “Probably trying to avoid any special additives for Littles,” Logan said between bites. “That’s what my family does.” Mackenzie had been called downstairs to an emergency meeting. We knew we couldn’t speak freely, but little details had been shared between us. The national news had kept up coverage, and one thing that surprised everyone was how much the protest had grown! Emerson was a mid-sized university with about eight thousand undergrads and fourteen thousand grad students. The news currently estimated the crowd size at close to seventeen thousand protestors! A few counter-protestors had tried to set up but had been cleared out. “We’ve just received word that the president of Emerson University will hold a press conference in twenty minutes.” “Isn’t that after that lights-out time for the Littles?” One Betweener anchor asked. “I truly find that time absurd. Other than Littles being treated as newborns, I don’t think any baby or Little is forced to have a bedtime that early!” “My Little girl definitely stays up at least two to three hours later,” another of the three said. “My six-year-old has a later bedtime,” the third said with disbelief. “I’m sure they scheduled that, hoping none of the Littles will see this press conference,” Charlotte responded when asked about it a while later. “I can’t believe Charlotte Perez is on our side!” Logan said in awe. “Yeah, like I would have expected her to be in line to diaper us?” Wyatt agreed. “Who is she?” Liam asked. “A child superstar from here,” I told him. “She’s actually really cool. I’m in a group with her for our filmmaking class.” Both of the native boys turned to look at me, “You’re getting to work with Charlotte Perez?” “Yes?” I smiled, “Of course, I didn’t even know who she was until someone explained her to me.” “Life with Charlee was one of my favorite shows growing up,” Wyatt said with a blush. “Think you could introduce us sometime?” “Sure,” I told him. “Not sure when, though? We’re going to be so busy with our project.” A while later, we closed in on the lights-out time for our nest and still saw no signs of Mackenzie. Just before I was wondering if it would be a good idea to put ourselves to bed, I heard the nest door open. Mackenzie wordlessly entered and was followed by a man in a maintenance set of coveralls. She beckoned us towards the changing table, and we saw the man open up the front of one of the pods, take a screwdriver out, and remove the SleepTight pod. “They’re removing them?” Wyatt asked quietly enough. I guessed he didn’t mean to speak aloud. “Yes,” Mackenzie said as she scooped me up and sat me on the changing table. She pulled down my pants and said in shock, “You’re dry? And in Pull-Ups still?” “Umm… yes?” I said tentatively “How?” I heard her ask, joined by Logan and Wyatt’s voices. I shrugged, “My Grandpa gave me some medicine this weekend?” “I didn’t know there was any counter to that junk?” Mackenzie said in shock. “In that case, go to the potty; I’ll put you in your night diaper in a bit. Liam, let’s get you cleaned up; I can tell you’re soaked!” I did as she said and made my way to the bathroom. Something about the water in the potty seemed stale, so I flushed first and then sat down to do my business. After washing my hands, I returned and found her finishing with Wyatt. The maintenance man walked out the door with a sack full of the SleepTight devices. “Okay, boys, we’ve been told that you need to be allowed to stay up and watch President Barnes address the protest today. I’m going to turn on the nest holo system to watch,” she said as she beckoned us to the center of the room and activated a holoscreen that was quite large. ‘I didn’t even know that was there,’ I thought then. A moment later, the projection showed President Barnes approaching a lectern in front of a wood wall with Emerson University in large brass letters behind him. The university’s seal was burned underneath the letters. He cleared his throat, and I wondered exactly what he would have to say to the world about this day…? +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please leave me a comment and press the Like Button! (If I get enough I'll try and post another chapter before I head home, otherwise it'll be Saturday when I'm home before I post again) I hope everyone is having a great holiday if you celebrate!